Author: Kate Pearce
Date: 2000-01-01 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fiction; Romance; General; Contemporary; Western
Description: The Morgan men thought they left their troubled pasts in the dust. But one by one, they find themselves returning to the northern California ranch where the bad times began. Together, they have a chance to forge a new future based on brotherhood, hope, and love . . . Professional rodeo cowboy "HW" Morgan has finally achieved his dream of competing in the national rodeo finals—but his career has come at a price. His twin brother wants nothing to do with him and a string of hookups haven't warmed his bed. He's got to get his head on straight—and the only place to do that is at home, if his famil
Publisher: Zebra

THE BAD BOY COWBOY

A knock on the door was quickly followed by the sound of a familiar voice.

“Sam? You decent? Can I come in?”

Some devil of mischief made her stay put as she spoke.

“Sure! Come on in, the door’s unlocked.”

HW came in and stopped dead, his gaze scanning her before he dropped to his knees beside the couch.

“Are you okay? Do you need a doctor? I can call—”

She punched his arm. “Stop. I just need a bag of ice. Would you be really sweet and grab it for me from the freezer?”

“Are you sure that’s all you need? How about some painkillers, or—”

“Shh . . .” She reached out to wrap an arm around his neck. “Stop worrying. How about you kiss it better?”

“What about the ice?”

His words disappeared into her mouth as she kissed him, and he succumbed with a groan, kissing her back and gathering her gently into his arms. He really was the best kisser in the world . . . way better than any drug and far more addicting. His hands roamed over her, shaping her, learning her, and she arched into each caress. It was so long since she’d been held like this, so long . . .

Books by Kate Pearce

The House of Pleasure Series
SIMPLY SEXUAL
SIMPLY SINFUL
SIMPLY SHAMELESS
SIMPLY WICKED
SIMPLY INSATIABLE
SIMPLY FORBIDDEN
SIMPLY CARNAL
SIMPLY VORACIOUS
SIMPLY SCANDALOUS
SIMPLY PLEASURE (e-novella)
SIMPLY IRRESISTIBLE (e-novella)

The Sinners Club Series
THE SINNERS CLUB
TEMPTING A SINNER
MASTERING A SINNER
THE FIRST SINNERS (e-novella)

Single Titles
RAW DESIRE

The Morgan Brothers Ranch
THE RELUCTANT COWBOY
THE MAVERICK COWBOY
THE LAST GOOD COWBOY
THE BAD BOY COWBOY

Anthologies
SOME LIKE IT ROUGH
LORDS OF PASSION
HAPPY IS THE BRIDE

Published by Kensington Publishing Corporation

THE BAD BOY COWBOY

KATE PEARCE

ZEBRA BOOKS
KENSINGTON PUBLISHING CORP.

http://www.kensingtonbooks.com

All copyrighted material within is Attributor Protected.

Table of Contents

THE BAD BOY COWBOY
Books by Kate Pearce
Title Page
Copyright Page
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty
Chapter Twenty-One
GRANDPA FORD’S CHILI

ZEBRA BOOKS are published by

Kensington Publishing Corp.
119 West 40th Street
New York, NY 10018

Copyright © 2018 by Kate Pearce

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any means without the prior written consent of the Publisher, excepting brief quotes used in reviews.

To the extent that the image or images on the cover of this book depict a person or persons, such person or persons are merely models, and are not intended to portray any character or characters featured in the book.

If you purchased this book without a cover you should be aware that this book is stolen property. It was reported as “unsold and destroyed” to the Publisher and neither the Author nor the Publisher has received any payment for this “stripped book.”

Zebra and the Z logo Reg. U.S. Pat. & TM Off.

ISBN: 978-1-4201-4471-0

eISBN-13: 978-1-4201-4472-7
eISBN-10: 1-4201-4472-3

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

Thanks to Sidney Bristol (my Morgan Ranch and horse specialist) and thanks to Keri Ford for reading the book, and supplying me with her amazing chili recipe. Big thanks to Nikki Haverstock and her husband John for setting me straight on firearms.

Chapter One

Las Vegas

HW Morgan eased his weight from one booted foot to the other to counteract the grinding pain in his right knee from his recent fall and stared out over the now empty arena. The smell of over two thousand tons of dirt, horse, and sweat lingered, along with spilled popcorn and beer. Sanitation crews were sweeping out the mountains of trash left by the fans, while another team dismantled the bucking chutes and metal panels. It was amazing how fast the trappings of the National Finals Rodeo came down, turning the Thomas & Mack Center back into a basketball arena. Only the overhead Jumbotron that could have flashed his victory score instead of his defeat remained.

“HW. Why are you still here?”

HW turned as his best friend on the rodeo circuit. “Rio” Martinez came up and slapped him on the back. He was a bull rider by trade but had come to cheer on his companions.

“I’m just thinking about what might have been.” HW sighed. “I keep running that last saddle bronc ride through my head, wondering what I could’ve done differently.”

“Hey, you came second overall, my friend. You should be proud.” Rio gave him another friendly punch in the arm. “Next year you’ll win it outright.”

HW straightened up. “Nah. I think I’m done.”

Rio stared at him as if he was nuts. “Come on. You’re just sore and—”

“Nope, I just don’t want it anymore.”

It killed him to admit it, and it would piss off his sponsors if he decided to turn his back on the money and fame, but the desire to be the best had deserted him. He’d recently lost another longtime rodeo friend, kicked by a horse in the head. He had a terrible sense that if he didn’t stop now, he’d never stop, and would end up dead or with nothing.

“Don’t make any hasty decisions, my friend,” Rio advised. “Get your knee fixed, take some time off, and then reassess, okay?”

“Easy for you to say when you’re the next big thing and I’m on my way out,” HW grumbled. “I’m too tall, too old, and my back’s about to give out.”

Rio had the nerve to laugh. “You’re blond, beautiful, and all-American. The sponsors love you, women throw themselves at your feet, and you give great interviews. No one wants you to retire.”

“Except me.” HW gave the arena one last lingering glance—almost as if he was saying good-bye—and then threw an arm around his friend’s shoulders. “I suppose I should go to the party or our new champion’s sponsor will be accusing me of sour grapes. Give an old man a hand, won’t you?”

Rio was still grinning when they reached the sponsor’s suites. They both endured the backslapping and congratulations of a multitude of fans, businesspeople, and other competitors. When Rio went to get them an officially sponsored beer, HW was surrounded by a group of women, all eager to engage his attention in some way or another. There were some beautiful and smart women in his world, along with a few buckle bunnies, but none of them did it for him anymore. But he did his job: signed autographs, T-shirts, and one woman’s left boob and smiled like he was delighted to be there.

Dan Post, the rep of his main sponsor, came by to shake his hand, his round face gleaming with perspiration. “Better luck next year, okay?” He leaned in closer. “My boss wants to talk to you about renegotiating your current deal, so call your agent.”

“Will do. Paul’s here somewhere if you want to speak to him yourself,” HW agreed with a smile.

“I’d rather run it by you first—you know what he’s like.” Dan shuddered. “He was over by the bar a moment ago. I’ll tell him you’re looking for him.”

“Thanks.”

Out of the corner of his eye, HW saw the new champion come in and watched with wry amusement as he was swarmed by almost the entire party. The guy was six years younger than HW, and so dazzlingly talented that he’d likely be on top for years. Unless he was injured, and HW wouldn’t wish that on his worst enemy, he would prove hard to beat.

“Here’s your beer. Cheers.” Rio handed him a frosted bottle. “Feel like celebrating with some ladies tonight?”

“No, thanks. I have to ice my knee.” HW grinned. “See? I am getting old, and you won’t want to be buddies with me for much longer.”

Rio clinked his bottle against HW’s, his expression suddenly serious. “I’ll always be your friend. You and your twin were the only people who made an effort to understand my garbled attempts at English all those years ago. You taught me a lot and I’ll never forget it.”

“That was probably Ry. He’s always had a soft heart.”

“How’s he doing? Regretting leaving the circuit yet?”

“Nope. He’s in love and happy as a pig in shit being the deputy ranch manager at my family home.”

“Yeah?” Rio chuckled. “I can just picture him there. His heart was never really devoted to this game like ours. You miss him, yes?”

HW grimaced. “Like my right arm.”

“Do you have that twin thing going for you? Like you know when he is hurt?”

“Sure do.” HW rubbed his nose. “He got kicked in the face by a calf a couple of weeks ago and I was the one who got the black eye.”

Rio’s shout of laughter ended abruptly as someone came up behind HW. All the humor drained from his face. “Your agent’s here. I’ll catch up with you in a while.”

“Hey.”

HW turned to Paul White. His snake of an agent had something of a reputation and had fallen out with Rio over a year ago. Neither man would tell HW what the problem was, so HW had reluctantly stayed with Paul, who’d been in the middle of contract negotiations for him.

Paul nudged him in the ribs. He wore cowboy gear but always looked more comfortable in a suit. “Still hanging around with that jerk loser?”

HW didn’t smile. “What’s up, Paul?”

“Oh, just congratulating my favorite client. I’ve got an opportunity for you to tour Brazil during the off-season. It’ll be worth it. I told them you’d do it.”

“I’m not interested.”

“Come on, HW! You’ll make thousands of bucks. All you have to do is appear in a few exhibition rides and look pretty. You’re a natural.”

“I’m not doing it, Paul.”

The smile disappeared from Paul’s face to reveal the shark beneath. “But it’s almost a done deal.”

“Not my problem. I’m taking a few weeks off.” HW shrugged. “I’m sure you’ll find someone else.”

“How much cash do you want to go?”

“I don’t care about the money. I need some time to myself, okay?”

Paul shook his head and tutted in a way that set HW’s teeth on edge. “See, that’s why you’re not the champion. That’s why I have to fight and struggle all the time to get you to pay attention to me.” His face darkened. “You’d better not be off doing something I don’t know about. I deserve my share of your earnings. I got you everything you have—all those sponsorship deals, all that airtime, all that magazine space.”

HW set his jaw. Sometimes putting up with the best agent in the business had its downside. Hopefully he wouldn’t be dealing with this shit for much longer. “And I’m grateful for that, but I’m still taking time off.”

“Why? If you don’t get out there and promote yourself like hell as the man most likely to win next year, you’re going to be considered passé. A loser, just like your brother who couldn’t hack it.”

HW offered his agent his warmest smile. “Stop with the charm offensive. I’m not doing it. That’s final. I’m going home to work on the family ranch.”

“The family you called a bunch of murdering losers on TV? I bet they’re going to be pleased to see you.”

“I damn well hope so. I’ll talk to you when I get back.”

HW turned away, but Paul grabbed his arm. “You call me once a week. You’ll get bored with playing cowboy and be desperate to get back to the real world.”

HW gently removed Paul’s hand from his elbow. “I don’t think so.”

“If you don’t keep in touch, don’t expect to have an easy time of it when you get back.”

“Not a problem.”

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Paul demanded.

HW tipped his hat. “I’m sure you’ll work it out. ’Night, Paul. See you in a couple of months.”

Maybe.

He wasn’t going to get into anything specific with his agent right there and now. Rio’s advice was on target. He needed to walk away for a while, like Ry had, and work out whether he wanted to come back to this life of endless hard work, disappointment, sacrifice, and pure heroics. At the moment, he loved and loathed it equally. The thrill of competing and hearing the crowd roar just for him against the injuries, the constant travel.

The loneliness . . .

It hadn’t been the same since Ry had walked out on him. HW finished his beer and went to congratulate the new champion in person. He’d go back to the ranch where he’d been born, reconnect with his brothers and newly discovered sister. Once he’d settled down he’d make some decisions the way he met all the challenges in his life—with a smile.

* * *

“Jay, will you please listen to me?”

Samantha Kelly contemplated tossing her cell into the plant pot behind her as her old friend kept talking and talking and talking. She was sitting in the physical therapy center where she worked and trained and was supposed to be exercising her upper body.

“Sam, come on, you owe me big-time.”

She scowled. Okay, so he did have a point.

“All you have to do is agree to a six-week, all-expenses-paid vacation at a brand-new dude ranch right here in Northern California. It’s only a hundred miles from where you live. I know you’ve always loved the rodeo. And, as an extra incentive, you’ll be staying real close to where I live.”

“You call that a bonus?”

Jay laughed. “Hell yeah. I’m cute, you love me, and you can finally hang out with Erin. She’s dying to meet you.”

“Erin’s the new one, right? Not the woman who dumped your ass when you were still in the hospital?”

“Erin’s amazing.” Sam rolled her eyes at his lovesick tone even though Jay couldn’t see her. “So, you’ll come?”

“I haven’t said that!”

“But you will. I know you’re up for a challenge and you know I’ll just keep bugging you until you give in. They’re looking for guests to give them feedback on all aspects of the ranch before they open fully to the public. I told Chase Morgan you’d be a great guest, and the first to offer an honest opinion.”

“You mean I’ve got a big mouth.”

“I mean that you’re amazingly good at seeing the big picture and telling it like it is.”

Sam wasn’t sure that was true anymore, but she was sick of staring at the same four walls, and her family would be thrilled if she went. It would also give them a break . . .

Jay carried on speaking. “I’m just going to keep calling you until you break down and come anyway.”

“That’s because you were a Navy SEAL,” Sam complained. “You never know when to give up. So not fair.”

Jay went quiet for so long that Sam wondered if she’d lost the connection.

“I know it’s hard for you. I know, Sam. I barely left my room for a year after I was medically discharged. But I got nagged into running the bar and then I met Erin, and everything changed for me.” He paused again. “I need your help, okay? So do my friends up at Morgan Ranch.”

Sam studied the yoga chart on the wall opposite her until the figures blurred into anonymous shapes. She hadn’t tried anything new for two years. And how long was it since she’d been needed for anything ?

“Okay.” Her breath whooshed out. “I’m not sure how I’m going to help anyone, but I’ll do it.”

Jay whistled and whooped so hard that she had to hold the phone away from her ear.

“Great! I’ll give Chase Morgan your details and he’ll be in touch. See you soon, Sammy girly!”

“Don’t call me that,” she mock-threatened.

“Come and make me.”

“I will when I get to that ranch.”

She was still smiling as she ended the call. She and Jay had met in military rehab and spent hours cheering each other on with the kinds of taunts and teases that would’ve shocked those with thinner skins and a less dark sense of humor. But it had worked. They’d both been through hell and back. Together, they’d gotten out of the hospital and into civilian life. He was the brother she’d always wanted. She owed him a lot.

“Hey, Sam?” She turned to see her mom in the doorway. “You ready to go home now?”

Guiltily aware that she hadn’t done half her exercises, she smiled at her mother. “Sure! I don’t have any more clients this afternoon. This time I’m driving. I’ve got to get some more practice in.”

“As long as you stop off at the pizza place to pick up our order, I’m good.”

“Yeah right.” Sam grinned. “Last time I drove, you screamed like a banshee.”

“That’s because you drive too fast.” Mom held the door open. “You got everything?”

Sam dropped her cell into her purse. Her mom looked way less tense than she had a year ago, when Sam had been at her most difficult. Spending six weeks at this Morgan Ranch place would give her parents their first vacation from her in three years. It wasn’t that she needed physical help anymore but that they worried about her all the time. Maybe it was time for them all to get over that and move on. The more she thought about it, the better the idea became.

She made sure her prosthetic was securely attached to her left calf, pulled on a new pair of socks, and tied her sneakers. Her dad had always complained she had a lead foot when he’d been teaching her to drive, and now she kind of did. Relearning skills she’d taken for granted was never fun, but she wasn’t the kind of person who gave up easily. Grabbing her jacket, she executed a perfect turn in her lightweight wheelchair and headed for the door.

“I’m good to go, and guess what? I have some news to share after dinner.”

Chapter Two

Morgan Ranch, California

HW turned the wheels of his truck in a slow circle and came to a stop right outside his family home. The dust resettled and the quietness stole over him. Not much had changed at the ranch since the 1850s, when his enterprising great-great-grandparents had realized that keeping the miners fed and housed was a way more lucrative business than chasing the next phantom gold rush. They’d built liveries and saloons and eventually made enough money to buy land and graze cattle.

Even when the thought of coming back had seemed impossible, HW had never forgotten the struggle his Welsh family had endured to make a home for themselves in a new country. That inherited grit had helped him compete through injuries and rides that would’ve shaken another man to his soul. His grandma Ruth said that stubbornness was the marrow in a Morgan’s bones.

HW would have to agree. After the horrors of their childhood, it had taken ten years for Ruth to persuade his oldest brother, Chase, to return to the ranch, and even longer to coax Blue and Ry back home. But now here they were—all working on the newly designed and almost-ready-to-go-public historical dude ranch.

He got out of the truck, stretching his shoulders and easing the weight onto his left hip. No one came out of the ranch house to welcome him. It was unusually quiet, and there were no trucks parked outside the barn. HW made his way up the steps to the wraparound porch and went in through the screen door. Everything looked freshly painted, and someone had added a swinging seat to one side of the outdoor space. He bet it was Blue. Being a tech nerd, Chase didn’t have a clue how to use a hammer.

“Anyone home?”

Silence greeted his question, so he headed into the kitchen, where the scent of baking lingered, reminding him that he was hungry and of his grandma, who always smelled like vanilla. He pulled out his cell phone and checked his messages. He’d sent a text to his twin brother, Ry, to let him know he was arriving today. He tested the side of the coffeepot to find out if it was still hot, texting with one thumb.

Where r u?

There was no immediate reply, so he helped himself to coffee and set about taking his bags up to his old room on the top floor. He kicked open the door with the toe of his boot and dumped everything on the old braided rag rug that covered the original pine flooring. The room smelled of sunshine and lemon polish. The windows were open, allowing the drapes to flutter in the breeze. Perhaps someone was expecting him after all.

His cell buzzed.

Are you home already? I’m in town with Avery. Back in 30.

HW paused to look out over the water meadows toward the Sierras, inhaling the clean bite of the fresh air.

Home . . .

Yeah. He wasn’t sure about that yet. Wasn’t sure his family had forgiven him for dumping them all in the shit by exposing their family history to the media. He’d even managed to fall out with his twin, which was a first. Ry always had his back, but HW had let the thrill of competition and fame turn his head and almost sacrificed something way more precious. He just remembered to text back.

Yeah. I’m here.

He had fences to mend with everyone—including a sister he’d met briefly during his oldest brother’s wedding. And as stubborn ass was the unofficial middle name of everyone called Morgan, his task might not be as easy as he hoped. Ry was the peacemaker, not him. He’d always been the wild child, the favorite, the charming hellion; the one everyone shook their heads over and said would come to a bad end. He’d done his best to prove them right.

HW put his cell in his pocket and went down the stairs. One thing he did know was that by six o’clock everyone would be sitting around the kitchen table having dinner together. At least he’d face them all at the same time. Rather like a firing squad.

He snorted back a laugh and went back outside. Despite its outward appearance of being stuck in the 1850s, a lot had changed, and that was due to Chase and his new bride, January. To anyone who hadn’t grown up on the ranch, the changes were subtle. Behind the original barn was a whole new structure that mimicked the Victorian architecture of the house but was less than a year old.

HW kept walking as laughter floated out from the guest reception center.

“Oh no you don’t, Chase Morgan! You stay over there and—”

HW recoiled as a petite blonde came out of the main door and ran straight into him. He instinctively caught her by the elbows, and for a second they rocked together like survivors of a shipwreck.

“Sorry, Ry!”

HW grinned down at his new sister-in-law. “January. I never knew you cared.”

She smiled right back at him. “You know I do. Are you looking for Chase?”

“I’m not Ry.”

“Yeah right.” She patted his arm. “Chase told me what you two scamps used to get up to when you were kids. FYI, it would work much better if your twin was actually here yet.”

“I am here.”

The door opened again and his brother Chase appeared, his shirt half untucked and his hat on backward. He had dark hair and very blue eyes and looked nothing like HW and Ry, who took after their blond mother.

“HW?”

“What? You’re early! We weren’t expecting you until tonight.” January backed away and stared hard at HW. “Are you sure, Chase? How can you tell?”

Chase shrugged. “I dunno. It’s always been obvious to me which one was which.”

“Maybe it’s that big gold buckle he’s wearing that gave it away?” January teased as Chase came down the steps to wrap an arm around her shoulders.

“It’s good to see you, bro.”

Chase hauled HW into a group hug until January squealed about being squashed like the filling of a sandwich.

“Do you want a tour of the new facilities?” Chase asked. “We’ve got time before dinner.”

“That would be great.”

Beyond the welcome center, HW could see the newly erected guest cabins and some other structures.

“Looks like you’re almost ready to open.”

“Almost.” Chase led the way. “We’ve got six weeks until our official opening day, but starting tomorrow we’ve got groups of guests coming in to try out the facilities and report back.”

“Awesome.”

“Blue’s taking care of the new string of horses and Ry’s working with Roy managing the cattle operation.”

“So I hear.” HW paused to take in the dozen small cabins with brightly painted doors and windows. “It looks great.”

“We’re going to try to run through some of the events we plan to hold over the first part of the season in the next few weeks so we can work out any kinks,” January added. “I’m in charge of the scheduling, when Chase resists the urge to meddle.”

Her new husband grinned down at her. “I’m trying, but you know us nerdy types, we’re all over that shit.”

January winked at HW. “Luckily for me, he has that other billion-dollar company to run, and even he hasn’t mastered being in two places at one time yet.”

“Hey. I’m working on it.” Chase’s chuckle made January stand on tiptoe to kiss his cheek.

They walked farther down the slope to where about a dozen of the horses were grazing in a field.

“Want to give us a hand getting these guys in for the night?” Chase asked.

“Sure,” HW said.

“Halters and lead ropes are by the gate. We’ll take them up to the barn.”

“Why are you taking them in? It’s not that cold yet.” HW grabbed a halter and let himself into the field. The horses immediately spread out around the field like they had a game plan. He wished he had some treats in his pocket to make his job easier. Ry always had more patience with the horses than HW had.

“We’ve had some problems with a pack of coyotes coming in too close and Roy swears there’s a cougar prowling around out there somewhere. Until we sort those issues out, we decided to remove temptation. Come here, Nolly.” Chase clicked at the nearest horse and successfully looped the halter around its neck.

The gelding HW chose immediately backed away and tossed his head, as if daring HW to chase him. He might be a professional cowboy now, but he’d grown up a ranch kid and knew all the tricks. He pretended to go after the first horse and then caught the one watching him instead.

He breathed in deep. It was good being outside in the pure, clear air of the Sierra foothills, and good to be sharing such a mundane task with his brother and January. With three of them catching the horses, it didn’t take too long before all twelve horses were in the barn munching happily on their supper. It was also good to watch Chase relax with his new wife. He’d been a pain in the ass when HW and Ry were teenagers, and the main reason the two of them had left the moment they graduated high school.

Now he was older, HW understood that Chase had been like a parent to him and his siblings, desperately trying to support Ruth, who’d been left to deal with the fallout of her son’s marriage. At the time, he hadn’t appreciated his grandma or older brother at all.

“Ouch.” A gentle headbutt in his back from a fine-looking paint horse made him stop thinking about the past and get with the program. Horses had a way of making you focus. “Sorry, dude. Here’s your hay.”

Chase walked down the center of the barn, checking that every stall held the right horse. It was great to see the barn full of horses again and the ranch thriving.

“Looking good. Time to eat. Let’s wash up. Ry and Blue should be back by now.”

HW took off his boots in the mudroom at the bottom of the stairs and washed his hands and face in the small powder room. One thing the old house lacked was enough bathrooms. Chase hadn’t yet managed to persuade Ruth to knock down a few walls to add some more, but he’d told HW he was working on it.

By the time HW was presentable, the scent of beef and roasting potatoes filled his lungs. He was practically drooling at the thought of his grandma’s cooking. He hesitated in the doorway of the kitchen and studied the faces. January and Chase were sitting on one side of the table and Blue, his daughter Maria, and Billy, their father, sat on the other.

“Hey, stranger.”

A hand on his shoulder had him turning back toward his twin, which was like looking in the mirror.

“Hey.”

Ry’s slow smile warmed something deep in HW’s soul. He’d missed his twin so much over the past year or so. They reached for each other at the same time and the embrace was fierce and testing and like two halves finally gelling together again.

“Welcome home.”

HW stepped back. “We’ll see about that. Where’s Avery?”

Ry made a face. “Busy organizing some wedding thing down at the hotel. You’ll get to see her tomorrow.”

“Cool.”

Entering the kitchen with his twin’s arm firmly around his shoulders was somehow much easier than coming in alone.

Ry cleared his throat. “Hey, look who I found.”

Everyone turned to stare at him. Most of them were smiling, which had to be good, right? It was the first time he’d come back since Chase and January’s wedding.

“Chase and I found him wandering around outside earlier and made him help us bring the horses in. That was after I’d worked out he wasn’t you, Ry.” January pulled out the chair beside her. “Come and sit down, HW.”

The nice thing about January was she hadn’t been around the ranch for too long and had no bad memories of HW to cloud her opinion of him—except from when he’d reminded everyone on national TV that his father had been accused of murdering his mother and baby sister, who had disappeared, never to be seen again. Not his finest moment.

He forced himself to meet his father’s blue gaze. “Dad.”

“HW. How are you, son?”

“Good.”

“Congratulations on that second place.”

HW took a slug of iced tea. “Thanks. It wasn’t my best performance.”

“I think you would’ve won it if it hadn’t been for that new kid,” Ry chimed in. “How old is he? Ten?”

Maria giggled. “How could he be ten? That’s younger than me!”

Ry shrugged. “He looks ten. You’ll figure him out and beat him next year, right?”

“Or arrange to have him kidnapped,” Blue, his middle brother, a recently retired Marine, spoke up. “I’m sure Chase knows someone who could do that for you.”

HW considered whether to tell them he wasn’t certain he was going to return to the rodeo and decided to keep that to himself until he made up his own mind. Everyone was being really nice to him and he didn’t want to start an argument. Already, the ranch was working its magic on him, slowing him down, giving him space to breathe and think.

Maria gave Blue the kind of disapproving stare only a preteen can give a parent. “You can’t do that kind of thing in real life, Dad, can he, Ruth?”

“Of course not.” Ruth placed a huge casserole dish on the table. “He’s just kidding, aren’t you, Blue?”

Blue winked at his daughter. “Maybe. You know Jay Williams down at the Red Dragon Bar, used to be a Navy SEAL? I’m sure he could help out. You got homework to finish tonight, Maria?”

HW relaxed as the conversation moved away from him and onto more mundane matters involving school and the upkeep and management of the ranch. Everyone seemed to know their job, although Blue liked to tell everyone how they could do it better. He’d always been the bluntest member of the family. Chase relied on spreadsheets and time management quotas, whereas Blue said it how it was. Or how he thought it should be.

Ry nudged him. “You doing okay?”

“I’m just tired. It’s a lot to take in.”

“This family all talking at once?” Ry grinned. “You wait until Jenna and Avery start adding their thoughts. It gets pretty damn loud in here.” He hesitated. “But it’s better than all that silence and tension, right? Like when Mom and Dad were fighting all the time?”

HW just nodded and smiled. It was his first night home. He didn’t want to talk about his parents. It was hard enough sitting opposite his father, a man who’d walked out on his family to follow his own powerful journey to get sober and to become accountable for his own actions. The suffering etched on his father’s face choked HW up every time he looked at him.

“You sure you’re okay?” Ry murmured.

HW fixed on his famous smile. “Sure! It’s just so great to be back.”

“How long do you plan on staying this time?” Ruth asked.

Silence fell and everyone looked at him expectantly.

HW put down his fork, his appetite deserting him. “Do I have to set a time limit?”

“Well, you do tend to set the cat among the pigeons every time you turn up,” Blue pointed out. “Like when you screwed us all over with that media interview.”

“I’ve already apologized for that.” HW set his jaw. “I didn’t know the reporter was going to dig up all that old scandal.”

“Yeah, but we’re just starting our new historic dude ranch venture, and the last thing we need is any more bad publicity generated by a member of the family.”

“BB, can you drop it?” Ry interrupted their older brother. “Let HW have his say. He’s got to get back training at some point, so it’s not as if he’s threatening to move in and take your job or anything. He just wants to help out while he’s here.”

HW stared at his brothers. Wow, did they still see him as a guest in the only home he’d ever had? How come everyone else had been accepted back and not him? Maybe he should just blurt out that he was thinking of leaving the rodeo for good and see what they made of that. Trouble was, they obviously hadn’t gotten over the airing of his family history in the media yet, and he was loath to put the matter to the test.

“It depends,” Chase answered him. “If you’re here for a few weeks you could help out by pretending to be a visitor.”

“What if I wanted to pretend I worked here?”

“What could you do?” Blue asked, looking around the table. “We’ve pretty much got everything covered now.”

“Good to know.” HW stood up and dropped his napkin on the table in front of him. “Then I’ll take myself off to bed and let you guys talk. I’m tired from the drive. Thanks for dinner, Ruth. It was awesome.”

Ry stood as well. “Don’t go; BB didn’t mean—”

“Hey, don’t start making excuses for me, Ry,” Blue interrupted. “HW never said he was planning on—”

HW was already moving. “’Night, everyone. See you in the morning.”

He barely had a foot on the bottom step of the stairs before they all started talking at once. He didn’t bother to stop to listen as Blue tried to defend himself against Ry and Chase tried to mediate. Nothing much changed.

Sure, he’d wondered whether he really had come home, but he hadn’t expected everyone else to agree with him.

Maybe Blue was right and he didn’t have a hope in hell of being accepted back into the family he’d walked away from so easily. And maybe he didn’t deserve it anyway. HW went into his room and locked the door just in case Ry—or even worse, Blue—decided to come talk to him. He kicked one of his bags and hurt his toe. Maybe he wouldn’t bother to unpack just yet. Maybe he’d go down to Brazil and make some money instead.

A knock on the door made him go still.

“HW ?” Ruth rattled the handle. “Open this door.”

Of course Ruth had come after him, and he could never disobey his grandma. He let her in and went to sit on the bed to take off his boots. She was a tiny woman who barely reached five foot, but she’d never had any trouble keeping her large and rowdy grandsons in check. Formidable was a good word for her. She was the kind of woman who’d stick by you through anything—and she’d had plenty of practice at that already.

“You up here sulking, HW ?”

He carefully set his fancy sponsored boots side by side on the floorboards. “Nope.”

“Sure looks like it.” She folded her arms across her chest and, despite her small stature, stared him down. “If you really want to be part of the ranch organization we’ll find a job for you. If you’d stayed downstairs and listened in on the conversation, you would’ve found that out for yourself.”

“I’m tired. Ruth. I don’t want anyone finding me a job out of pity.”

“Pity? For you ?” She snorted. “You’re a successful rodeo star. Why would we think you’d want to get your hands dirty on the family ranch?”

“Because—” He stopped talking. She wouldn’t understand. How could she when he didn’t understand himself? “I want to stay here for the next month or so. I’d like to do something useful rather than hang around getting in the way.”

“Okay. I’ll tell Chase.” She nodded and turned to the door. “Next time, stick around and tell him yourself.”

“Will do.”

Her face softened. “It’s good to have you back, HW.”

He wished he believed her as he blew her a kiss. “’Night, Ruth.”

His smile faded as he stood up to unbuckle his belt. Last year, he’d inadvertently let a journalist dig into his family tree and unearth the old scandal of his mother and baby sister’s disappearance twenty years before. The local news channel had used the information in a piece about his rodeo prospects and suggested that Billy, his father, had been the one responsible for his mother’s murder.

Coming home and facing his distraught grandma and brothers had been one of the hardest things he’d ever had to do in his life. Luckily, with Chase’s wealth and contacts, the story had been kept relatively quiet. It was understandable that his family was wary around him. He deserved their mistrust, but it still hurt.

HW took off his shirt and jeans and flopped down on the bed. He really was tired. Tomorrow he’d talk to Chase to see whether there really was anything he could do to help out around the ranch. If he wasn’t needed, he’d move on.

Chapter Three

Sam opened the door of her car, breathed in the heat and dust surrounding her, and immediately sneezed. She checked her phone one more time to make sure she was in the right place and slowly levered herself out of the seat to stand upright. Using the roof of the car for support, she turned her head, trying to take everything in. There was a big old house with a fancy porch that looked like it came out of a western movie, a wooden barn large enough to put on an impromptu show in, and dust. Lots of spiraling, choking dust.

“Welcome to Morgan Ranch!”

The shout came from the barn, and Sam shaded her eyes to see some kind of cowboy coming toward her, his spurs clinking as he walked. He looked like the real thing, Stetson and all. She bit back a grin.

“Howdy, stranger.”

“Isn’t that my line?” He had very blue eyes and a hard mouth that relaxed into a smile as he tipped his hat to her. “I’ll have to work on my meet-and-greet strategy.” He held out his hand. “I’m Blue Morgan.”

“Sam Kelly.” She shook his work-roughened hand. “Jay Williams asked me to come up here to be a trial guest for your new ranch.”

“Jay recommended us to you?”

“Let’s just say I owed him a favor. Where do you want me to put my stuff ?”

Blue glanced at her car, which was packed full to bursting. “You okay to walk up to the guest center and register? It’s just up this slope. Then we can take your car around to the right cabin.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

Sam bent to drag her backpack from the passenger seat and straightened to find Blue already walking off. She calculated the distance to the building he’d pointed at and figured she wouldn’t need to get her chair out. Instead, she grabbed her cane and set off slowly, testing her balance with every step. After a minute, she was good to go, the stiffness of the car ride forgotten.

Blue waited for her at the door and held it open for her to pass through.

“Sorry; I didn’t mean to rush you. I just wanted out of that wind.”

“I’m good.”

She took a moment to appreciate the beauty of the interior of the building. There was a comfortable lounge area, a bar, and a dining room set with white tablecloths and vases of fresh flowers. Unlike a regular hotel, there were three separate check-in desks and plenty of chairs, sparing her a long wait on her feet.

“January? You there?” Blue hollered. “Guest on deck!”

Something about his cocky manner made her think he must have been in the military.

“Did you meet Jay in the Navy SEALs?” Sam asked.

“Nope. We went to school together in Morgantown, and then I went into the Marines—a much classier fighting unit than those overblown, overconfident half-assed SEALs.”

She smiled as she eased herself into a chair. “Weird. I’ve heard people say the same thing about the Marines.”

“Yeah? Can’t imagine why. We’re definitely the best.” His gaze narrowed. “So if you weren’t in the Navy, what branch of the military are you from?”

“I was in the Army. You know, the good guys who save everyone else’s asses.”

“Don’t let Jay hear you say that.” His grin flashed out. “There’s a lot of things I could say, but as you’re a guest at my family ranch, I’ll stick with ‘thank you for your service.’”

Sam burst out laughing. “Right back at you.”

A blond woman came through from one of the doors behind the desks and headed straight for Sam.

“Hi and welcome to Morgan Ranch. I’m January Morgan.”

“Sam Kelly.”

“Jay’s friend?” January asked.

“Yes. Thanks for having me.”

Blue nodded at Sam. “I’ll just get some water and I’ll be back to show you around.”

“That’s okay, BB,” January said. “I’ll take Sam over to her cabin. There are a few things I want her opinion on right away.”

“Sure.” Blue tipped his hat again. “Nice to meet you, ma’am.”

Did she really look like a ma’am these days? She was only in her midtwenties. Sam watched him leave, gaining a new appreciation for the Wrangler brand of jeans with every second.

January was tapping away at the keyboard on the desk. “Sorry I wasn’t there to greet you myself. We still haven’t decided where to ask guests to park. I think we need an area closer to the reception center, so I can spot new arrivals, but the guys think most guests would prefer to arrive at the older part of the ranch. What do you think?”

“Some people might prefer a shorter walk, but I enjoyed seeing the original setup.”

January glanced up from her typing. “Path up to the center was okay for you?”

“I walked using my cane and the gradient was fine.”

“Good to know.” January smiled. “I hope you don’t mind me asking you all these questions.”

“That’s what I’m here for, right? To help you get this place organized—or that’s what Jay told me.”

“I just don’t want to be too intrusive.” January hesitated. “But I do want to get things right for all our guests, especially those with diverse needs.”

“I get that and hey, you’re feeding and housing me for a month, so I’m hardly going to complain. Ask me anything you want.”

January’s smile was more natural now. “Well, let’s start with your driver’s license and take it from there.”

Twenty minutes later, Sam was back in her car with a map of the ranch in her hand and instructions on how to reach her cabin. It wasn’t hard to find, being on the far side of the barn, and just meant driving around in a circle on the freshly laid road. By the time she arrived, January was already waiting for her by the door.

There was a nice, wide ramp up to the cabin, with railings on either side of the matching doors.

“You’re the one on the right,” January called out. “There’s an interconnecting door if you’re with family, but otherwise each unit is self-contained.”

“Great.” Sam walked into the cabin, which was surprisingly well equipped, with its own bathroom and kitchenette. “Smells brand new in here.”

“It is. You’re the first guest.” January smoothed a hand over the back of the blue couch. “I hope you like it. Chase made sure it surpassed the ADA codes.”

“Chase Morgan, right? He’s the one who emailed me the invitation.”

“Yes, he’s my husband.” January’s expression was blissful. “It was his idea to develop the ranch into a historic dude ranch.”

Sam set her backpack down on the countertop. “Exactly how many Morgans are there?”

“Well, you’ve met Blue, and then there are the twins. Chase is the oldest brother.”

“And they all live and work on the ranch?”

“Chase commutes to San Francisco, where he has a tech company, but Blue and Ry are pretty settled here.” January propped open the front door and started down the ramp to Sam’s car. “We’re not sure what HW’s plans are yet, but he’s here at the moment.”

Sam followed her out, pausing to admire the spectacular view of the Sierra Nevada foothills and towering peaks. “It’s beautiful out here.”

“Yeah, it is, isn’t it?” January agreed. “I don’t miss the city much at all, although it can get cold, and sometimes the pass over the mountains gets snowed in and it’s hard to get out of the valley.”

“I see what you mean.” Sam shivered as a sharp breeze cut through her thin jacket. “Let’s get this stuff stowed away.”

January grabbed Sam’s old duffel bag and heaved it out of the trunk, puffing with the effort. “Jay said you were in the military.”

“That’s right. We met in hospital.”

Sam expertly extracted her wheelchair and left it folded up and leaning against the car. She was trying not to use it anymore, but having no idea what she would be doing on the ranch meant she needed to be cautious. One of the hard lessons she’d learned along the road to recovery was not to overexert herself. For someone who’d thrown herself into danger at every opportunity, remembering that little lesson was still something of a struggle.

“I saw Jay in town this morning,” January said. “He’s coming up to see you tomorrow and said to call him if that’s not okay.”

“As I’m not sure what I’ll be doing, that’s going to be tricky.”

January checked her cell. “Tomorrow will be a basic welcome-to-the-ranch presentation: about what we offer and all that other stuff. Then we’ll probably drive you around the place to give you a sense of where everything is. Blue has already set you up for your first riding lesson in the afternoon. If that works for you?”

“Sounds good.”

January dumped the heavy bag on the floor and wiped her brow. “Phew, that was heavier than it looked!”

“How many other guests do you have right now?” Sam asked.

“You’re the first.” January grinned. “But we’re expecting a family of four, a retired couple, and three of their grandkids tomorrow. It should be fun.”

Fun wasn’t the first word that sprang to Sam’s mind, but she needed to come out of her shell, and a bunch of strangers she’d never see again seemed like a great place to start.

January checked that the refrigerator was working and flicked on all the lights. “Seeing as there’s just you, would you prefer to eat with us up at the house tonight?”

Sam did a mental review of her current physical status. “I think I’d like to go to bed pretty soon. I’m exhausted from the drive.”

January didn’t seem a bit offended by her refusal, but Sam already sensed that little would dent her positivity and outgoing attitude.

“Then how about I bring you a dinner tray, and then you can eat or reheat later and go to sleep whenever you’re ready?”

“I don’t want to put anyone out.” Sam sank down onto the nearest chair, aware that her limbs were subtly trembling with fatigue. She hadn’t driven this far for three years.

“Nonsense! Don’t forget, you’re the one doing us a favor.” January headed for the door. “I’ve got your dietary preferences in the system already, so I’ll get Ruth to work from that.”

“Ruth’s the chef ?” Sam tried to continue to make conversation, but it was hard. The chair was super comfortable. Maybe she’d take a nap and then unpack . . .

January chuckled. “Chef, grandma, and boss of the whole ranch, including all the Morgans. She loves a challenge.” She gave Sam a quick glance. “I’ll leave you in peace.”

Sam managed a smile. “Thanks for making me feel so welcome.”

“Thanks for helping us out.” January hesitated at the door. “I’ll text you before I bring the food over, okay?”

“Great; thanks again.”

And then January was gone, leaving an ocean of silence behind her that Sam gratefully embraced. She knew enough about her body not to fall asleep in the chair, made it to the bedroom, and face-planted the pillow. With a groan, she just remembered to set her alarm for an hour and then allowed herself to fall into a deep, hopefully dreamless sleep.

* * *

“You want me to do what ?” HW said.

Chase shrugged. “Teach a newbie guest how to ride. Wasn’t I clear?”

“A newbie ? As in someone who’s never been on a horse before?”

“That’s the usual definition of that word, yeah. Would that be a problem for you?”

HW had helped out with the morning chores and was now standing in the barn with Chase, being given his afternoon assignment. January and Blue had taken care of the newly arrived guests and whisked them off for a tour of the ranch. Although the sun was shining, there was a definite bite to the wind rolling off the fields and a hint of the snow to come later in the year.

“Why would anyone who can’t ride choose to go on a ranch vacation?”

“To learn a new skill? A large proportion of our expected guests are madly curious about sitting on the back of a horse and finding their inner cowboy.” Chase had that patient look on his face that made HW feel like a ten-year-old again.

HW slowly exhaled. “Are you sure that’s the best use of my talents? Wouldn’t I be better taking some of the advanced riders out?”

“BB’s doing that. He needs to keep up his skill set for that Marine course he’s running in Bridgeport.” Chase checked his clipboard again. “You in or out?”

“Who am I teaching?”

“Does it make a difference?”

“It might.”

“There’s only one newbie. Her name is Sam Kelly. I have her file right here; she’s—”

“Okay, I’m on it.” HW was already moving toward the house. It might not be his first choice of an occupation, but things could be a lot worse. He’d teach the kid to ride in a day and everyone would think he was the greatest thing ever. Maybe then, once he’d proved his worth, they’d let him do more.

* * *

Sam made her cautious way to the barn and heard voices echoing from within, so she backtracked and entered from the other end. She’d had lunch in the dining room and the food had been so amazing that she hadn’t wanted to leave. Now the smell of straw, leather, and horse filled her nose. It wasn’t as unpleasant as she’d imagined. For a moment, she stayed by the door, just appreciating the view.

She’d met the other guests that morning and they’d all seemed really nice. The tour of the historical ranch, which contained its own abandoned silver mine and a ghost town, had been brief but fascinating. She couldn’t wait to get back out there. One of the things that had really been brought home was that the terrain wasn’t vehicle friendly, that only a horse would do the job, which was why she really wanted to relearn how to ride.

Several horses came to look out over their half-open doors, and one of them whickered at her. Just as she was about to go over and pat the horse, one of the voices inside the barn grew louder.

“Why the hell do I have to teach some kid to ride, Roy?”

Sam held her breath and took a few steps backward toward the exit as someone answered, “Because Chase asked you to. Now don’t come around here complaining to me, HW. Just do your job like the rest of us. You think I like getting up at the ass crack of dawn to move cattle? Running a ranch isn’t like one of those reality shows on TV. It’s darned hard work.”

“I know that, Roy. I grew up here! But—”

“But nothing. You wanted a job, Chase gave you one, now get on with it.”

An old man came out of one of the rooms carrying a halter and turned in the opposite direction from where Sam was standing. The second man followed him out and slung an arm around his shoulder.

“If you really hate getting up early, Roy, I’ll do it for you.”

“You?”

“Yeah, me.”

Roy chuckled. “You really are desperate to avoid teaching Miss Sam, aren’t you?”

“Yeah, but—”

Sam deliberately cleared her throat, as if she’d just arrived, and the tall blond guy swung around to stare at her. She gave him her sweetest smile.

“Hi, I’m Sam Kelly. Someone is supposed to be giving me a riding lesson. Is it one of you guys?”

“I wish it was me.” Roy winked at her. “But you’re stuck with this reprobate. HW, say hi to Miss Sam.”

HW Morgan lived on this Morgan ranch? Sam knew exactly who he was, had spent a couple of nights dreaming about him after a friend had taken her to see the rodeo come through the Cow Palace in San Francisco. She might not be able to ride well, but she still enjoyed following the rodeo. He was one of the superstars of the sport and obviously had all the entitlement issues to go with it. Maybe teaching someone to ride was beneath his dignity.

Maybe she’d be the worst pupil ever . . .

Oh, this was going to be fun.

She pretended to sigh. “I wish it was you, Mr. Roy. I bet you’re a really good teacher.” She flicked a doubtful gaze at HW Morgan. “Your friend looks a little . . . young to have any experience in anything. How old is he? Twenty ?”

HW Morgan tipped his hat to her and strolled closer, his smile so bewitching Sam wanted to look away.

“I’m plenty old enough to teach you anything you need to know, ma’am.”

She met his gaze and discovered his eyes were a warm hazel gold and filled with amusement.

“If you think I’m a ma’am, you’re definitely too young for me.”

Roy snorted. “He’s almost thirty. Don’t let that baby face deceive you.”

“Oh, don’t worry, I won’t,” Sam purred. “But it must be hard to be taken seriously when you look so . . . immature.”

“Can’t say I’ve ever found it a problem.” HW held out his hand, confidence oozing from every pore. “Good to meet you, Miss Sam.”

“And you, Mr. Morgan.” She quickly disengaged her hand. She was above average height, but he must be over six foot tall. “Perhaps we could get started?”

* * *

HW set his jaw. “Yeah, that’s correct. You put the bridle on the horse’s head and take the halter off.”

His student fluttered her long eyelashes at him and pouted. “It’s terribly complicated, isn’t it?”

“Not really.” He found a smile somewhere. They’d been at it for almost an hour and he still hadn’t managed to get her on the back of the horse. “How about we move on and tackle the saddle now?”

She bit her lip and twirled her dark hair. “But I like to get things right and you’re kind of rushing me and confusing me, and . . .”

He took another calming breath. “Okay, which bit don’t you understand?”

“You said bit!” She giggled. “Like you put in the horse’s mouth! You’re so funny! You should be on the stage. What do you do when you’re not teaching riding?”

“I’m a professional rodeo cowboy.”

She wrinkled her brow. “A what?”

“I compete in rodeos all around the country.”

“Like at the county fair?” She nodded. “My cousin did that once. Fell off a bull and busted his head, but he did win a few bucks.”

“Good for him. I’ve actually competed at the national finals.”

Her nose crinkled. “Is that good?”

“Some people might think so.” He fingered the reins in his hand. “Do you want to try putting on the bridle again?”

“Sure! Why not?”

This time, with his help, she managed to get the bit in the poor, patient horse’s mouth and sort out which buckle went where.

“I did it!” she squeaked. “Go me!”

HW wanted her to go . . . preferably as far away from him as possible. Where on earth had January found this chick? She was pretty but obviously as dumb as a post. The only reason he kept on being pleasant was because he didn’t want Chase to think he couldn’t handle any job thrown at him.

“What did you say your name was again?” she asked.

“HW Morgan.”

She studied him carefully. “I’ve watched the rodeo on TV. I remember a guy called Ry Morgan; are you sure you aren’t him?”

“He’s my twin brother. He works here as well.”

She clasped her hands to her bosom and gasped. “Oh my gosh, really ? Can you get me his autograph? He was amazing !”

He picked up the horse blanket from the fence and contemplated dropping it over her head and dumping her somewhere. “You should tell him when you see him. He’ll be around at dinnertime.”

“I will; how awesome !”

He handed her the blanket. “Put this over the horse’s back.”

She did what he said and somehow managed to get it right first time.

“Good job; now I’m going to put the saddle on for you because it’s extremely heavy and—”

“Is it hard for you having a super-successful sibling? I mean, like that he’s so much better than you, and well known, and kind of famous, and you’re not?”

“It’s totally fine.” HW heaved the saddle on with unnecessary vigor. “He loves it. Now, this is the cinch; some people call it the girth. It goes under the horse and buckles up on the other side so the saddle doesn’t fall off when you’re sitting on it. Do you want to try to buckle it up?”

“Sure!”

Dammit, he was used to being mistaken for Ry at home, but on the rodeo circuit it was usually the other way around. He was the more famous twin. Didn’t she know anything? How could she know about Ry and not him? He simultaneously wanted to set her straight but also didn’t want to be that guy.

He checked the buckles and slid a couple of fingers beneath the band. “That’s good. You don’t want it too tight or too loose.”

“That makes sense.” She nodded and then squeaked so loudly both he and the horse jumped.

“Eek! I broke my nail! Darn it!” Her lush lower lip wobbled like a toddler’s.

“Next time I suggest you wear gloves,” HW said.

If there was a next time. Maybe he should speed things up and really tick her off so she’d demand someone else continue her lessons or decide not to continue at all. She seemed way too fragile to really want to go out on the ranch.

“Okay, Miss Sam, come stand by me on the left side of the horse.”

“Why?”

He halted to look down at her. “Why what?”

“Why the left side?”

“I’m not sure.”

She blinked her big green eyes at him. “Then does it matter?”

“It’s just the way it’s done.”

“Well, there must be a reason for it.” She frowned. “I would’ve thought—seeing as you’re my teacher, you’d know that kind of thing.”

He held her gaze. “I’ll find out, okay? Or ask someone else. January’s a historian; she probably loves that kind of question.”

“Good idea. She seems super-smart.” She patted his arm, her tone so sweetly patronizing he wanted to cry. “It’s okay, though; what you do is just as important. We can’t all be geniuses, right?”

“We certainly can’t.” He put a hand on the stirrup. “Do you want to try to mount up?”

She looked doubtfully up at the horse. “Are you sure? Can’t I use a ladder or something?”

“It’s better to learn how to mount from the ground. What would you do if you had to remount out on the ranch and there was nothing to stand on?”

“Call for help?”

“What if you were alone and had lost your cell phone?”

“Like that’s going to happen,” she scoffed. “My phone is welded to me.”

“Things do happen that are beyond your control, you know,” HW said quietly.

Something flashed across her face and was gone before he could put a name to it.

Suddenly, she was all business. “Okay, so tell me how to mount.” She placed her right foot in the stirrup.

“First, you need to grab hold of something to haul yourself up with.” He took her left hand and placed it on the pommel. “Now, hop on your other foot and—hold on—not that foot.”

Her rather nice ass was now level with his face and she was pointing backward. With a muffled sound, she lowered herself to the ground again, her shoulders shaking as she refused to look at him. It sounded like she was trying not to cry. Or laugh . . . The faint hint of something not being right drifted through his mind. He forced himself to regroup.

“Put your left foot in the stirrup, bounce off your right, and swing your free leg over the horse’s back.”

“Okay.”

She was definitely laughing at him. He watched her trying to compose her features back into that gum-chewing, hair-twirling, annoying look she’d perfected and not quite managing it. Had one of his brothers set him up? It was more than likely. Maybe they’d really wanted to see if he was serious about taking on the job.

He waited while she carefully brought her booted left foot up and placed it within the stirrup.

“Good, now go for it.”

She tried and tried again.

“I don’t think I can do it.”

“You just need to practice,” HW said. “Let me help you.”

* * *

The next thing Sam knew, her instructor placed his hand under her butt, threw her up in one easy motion, and dumped her on top of the horse. She scrambled to hold on to the pommel and find her balance. Letting out her breath, she glanced down at the still-smiling face of her instructor. Did he ever get mad? She’d tried her best to rile him up, but so far, he’d been the perfect gentleman. And boy, was he pretty close up—the wheat-colored hair and hazel eyes just the frosting on the cake of that lean, muscled body.

“You okay, Miss Sam?”

She almost licked her lips as he removed his hand from her ass.

“It’s high up here.”

“You’ll get used to it.” He handed her the split reins. “Now, remember what we talked about? Hold them in your fist like an ice cream cone.”

She did what he said, aware that she was trembling. Was it because she’d managed to get back on a horse or because an hour standing around trolling her teacher had worn her out?

“Can I get down now?”

His gaze narrowed. “What?”

Good; she’d finally made him mad. “I think I’m done for the day.”

“Lady, you just got up there!”

“Then teach me how to get down!”

He opened his mouth as she shoved the reins at him and simultaneously swung her leg over the broad back of the patient gelding. Even as she tried to stabilize herself, her left thigh cramped and she fell sideways, right into the arms of HW Morgan, who caught her with ease and reestablished her on the saddle.

“It’s okay,” he murmured. “I’ve got you.”

He smelled like warm leather and lavender soap. She had to resist an urge to snuggle up against his neck.

“I want to get down.” Now she sounded like a petulant five-year-old.

“How about we do this instead?” To her amazement, he vaulted up behind her to sit astride the horse. “You sit on my lap and we’ll take Dollar for a spin around the field.”

Even as he made the suggestion, he was lifting her to sit wedged against his thighs, her ass to his flat stomach, his arms . . . wrapped around her to take control of the reins. It was downright uncomfortable, glorious, and infuriating all at the same time.

“Come on, Dollar.” He clicked to the horse, applied slight pressure with his thighs, and they moved off. “I just want you to get a sense of the motion so next time you won’t be so worried.”

Sam swallowed hard and allowed herself to settle deeper into his body.

“I’m not worried. I’m just tired.”

“Then you need to build up some stamina. How do you think you’re going to go out on the ranch if you can’t manage more than twenty seconds in the saddle?”

“It was at least a minute.”

“Maybe, but that’s still not going to hack it.” He clicked to Dollar, pressed his heel against the right flank, and the horse walked quietly around the perimeter of the fence. “It really is the best way to see the ranch.”

“Mmm.”

They continued to the rhythmic sway of the horse, and Sam finally got her breath back. Sometimes, when she was least expecting it, her body gave way to fear or fatigue. It hadn’t happened to her for awhile, but she’d been pushing her boundaries and should have expected some kind of payback. This was nice. She felt . . . safe.

“So, who set me up?” HW said close to her ear.

She blinked awake. “What?”

“Which one of my brothers told you to behave like an obnoxious brat?”

She stiffened. “I’m not sure what you mean.”

“Come on; you did it deliberately, didn’t you? Tried to make me lose my temper, or walk out on you, so you could go tell my brothers I was a failure.”

She half-turned to see his face, her cheek brushing against his stubbled chin. Was that the only reason he’d been so patient with her? Was he really a giant ass after all? “I’ve no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Huh. I don’t believe you, but hey, you can tell them I stuck it out.”

She returned her gaze to the front. “Can you take me back now?”

“Sure.”

She had to admit he’d taken her teasing really well, which had been a surprise. She’d expected him to storm off in a celebrity huff, but he’d stuck it out, been as patient as Job, and never once lost his temper. She could respect that. But maybe he’d done it for reasons that didn’t concern her. Did she feel guilty about messing with his head?

Nah. Not really. It had been fun to be silly and stupid for a change. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d giggled.

“Is that you, Lieutenant Kelly?”

A shout from the fence had her looking up to see a familiar figure waving at her.

“You know Jay Williams?” HW said.

“Yes; he recommended me for the opportunity to guest test the ranch.”

“Jay did?”

The confusion in his voice made her want to smile again.

HW drew the horse up in front of Jay, who grinned at Sam. He looked like a different person from the man she’d first met at the rehab center. He positively glowed with health and happiness.

“I thought you were supposed to be learning to ride again, Sammy girl, not sit on Ry Morgan’s knee,” Jay joked.

“Not Ry.” Her instructor got down and held out his arms to her. “HW.”

Boy, he sounded tired of saying that. As soon as her feet hit the ground, Sam was lifted off them again into a bear hug.

“So good to see you,” Jay murmured in her ear. “So damn good.”

“Right back at you.”

He put her carefully down on her feet and turned to HW.

“How’s it going?”

“Great, thanks.”

“My little friend driving you nuts?”

HW’s smile was a little forced. “She’s been great. We’ll make a rider of her yet.” He turned to Sam. “Normally, I’d expect you to help put the horse away, but let’s save that for tomorrow’s lesson.”

“Are you sure?” Sam held his gaze. “I’m not that tired.”

He patted her shoulder. “You go hang out with Jay and I’ll see you both later. Same time tomorrow, okay?”

She stopped in her tracks. “You’ll give me another lesson?”

His slow smile held the hint of a challenge. “You won’t get rid of me that easily.”

Sam shook her head. “Oh, don’t do that.”

He halted. “Do what?”

“Double dare me.”

“No, don’t,” Jay chimed in. “She’s a killer.”

HW’s smile this time was startlingly intimate. “Then I’ll just have to take my chances.”

Jay snorted. “It was nice knowing you, HW. Come on, Sam. Let’s go get something to drink in the kitchen.”

Chapter Four

“So, which one of you set me up?” HW looked around the crowded dining table at his siblings and the rest of his ever-increasing family. The guests had been fed and were doing their own thing. Jay had taken Sam into town to meet his girlfriend at his bar.

BB was the first to take the bait. “What exactly are we talking about here? You need help getting a girlfriend or something?”

“Nope, I mean today, with Sam Kelly.”

“Why, what happened? Did she fall and hurt herself?” January put down her fork.

“She almost fell off the horse when she tried to dismount, yeah, but I’m not talking about that. I’m asking which one of you told her to act stupid to try to get me riled up.”

Now they were all staring at him.

“What?” January asked. “You didn’t do anything stupid, did you?”

“I was the perfect gentleman; she was . . . a bit of a brat.”

“Sam was?” Chase and his wife exchanged puzzled glances. “She’s got a great sense of humor. I would never have guessed she could be difficult.”

“Maybe she could if someone put her up to it,” HW countered. “Was it some kind of new-kid-on-the-job hazing?”

“No.” Now Chase was frowning. “We were all thrilled when you offered to help out. Did Sam seem tired? Or was she sick?”

“She wanted to get off the horse the moment I finally got her up there, but that was kind of how the whole lesson went.”

“Maybe she was just having a bad day,” January said doubtfully.

“Maybe HW was behaving like a jerk,” Blue suggested.

“Huh, like you would’ve, you mean?”

January picked up her fork again. “I’ll talk to Sam tomorrow, see if she’s happy to continue with the lessons.”

“I can take her out if she wants a new teacher,” Blue added as he helped himself to more pasta. “I’ve read her file.”

What file? HW vaguely remembered Chase rambling on about some kind of database containing information about each guest. What had he missed? He certainly wasn’t going to own up to not researching his pupil. Was Sam supposed to be treated like a delicate flower or something? And if so, why? January and Chase certainly seemed overconcerned about her. Had she been sick?

“Sam said she’s fine with me.” HW met January’s gaze head-on. “If she changes her mind I’ll let you know.”

He turned his attention back to his pasta and cheese bake and kept eating. A day out on the ranch meant you developed a healthy appetite. Luckily, Ruth liked to cook, and no one ever went hungry. After he’d checked on the horses he’d go into the guest center, find Sam’s file, and see what all the fuss was about.

* * *

After a late evening spent with Jay and his lovely girlfriend, Erin, Sam opted to hang out around the ranch in the morning, and help with the horses and chickens. She learned how to muck out a stall and how to measure the food for each specific horse. The hour before lunch was even more interesting because Jenna MacDonald, the local veterinarian and Blue’s girlfriend, came to check on an injured horse and let Sam tag along as she continued her rounds.

After a shower and a quick lunch, Sam was ready to face HW Morgan again. She hadn’t quite decided whether to keep being irritating, or to really scare him by being herself. If he bothered to turn up for the lesson. She was fairly certain he would, but you never knew with celebrities.

She grabbed her cane and made her way to the barn, where HW was already leading out her horse to the paddock fence and tying him up beside another gelding.

“Hey,” she called out. “I could’ve done that.”

He jumped as she came up behind him and spun around, his gaze going to her cane and then to her face. Immediately, he turned his back on her and checked the halter rope.

“I was here early, so I thought I’d get started. Let me get the saddle and bridle and we can take it from there.”

She waited by the fence, one arm propped on the top bar, enjoying the sun, while he gathered everything she needed. He wasn’t smiling much. Had he decided she didn’t deserve to be charmed anymore, or was he really convinced that one of his brothers had set him up and was being super-wary?

“Let’s start with the bridle.” He handed it to her, showing her how to place her fingers on each strap so it would slide correctly up over the horse’s muzzle and brow. “Remember, use your thumb to get that bit in if Dollar won’t accept it first time out.”

She got the bridle on and focused on buckling it in place, her attention wholly on the horse.

“That was much better,” HW said.

“Thanks.” She risked a smile at him, only to find he was still looking grave. “I told you I’d work it out eventually.”

“That’s great.” He checked what she’d done, his strong fingers moving effortlessly over the horse’s head. “I’ll just get the blanket.”

“I can get it.”

“No, that’s fine. It’s just here.”

She frowned but stood back as he attended to the blanket and settled the saddle on the horse’s back. He started on the cinch and she put her hand on his arm.

“Can I do that?”

“Sure! I just thought—”

She stepped around him, fixed the cinch, and waited while he checked her work.

“Good to go.”

“This time I’ll try to remember to get up the right way around,” Sam attempted a joke, but HW still wasn’t smiling. She placed her hand on the pommel and contemplated the upward trajectory needed to accomplish her task. Before she could even attempt it, HW cleared his throat.

“How about I get you a mounting block?”

She turned to look at him. “You said those were for wusses.”

“I know, but maybe in your case—”

She set her jaw. “I’m perfectly capable of doing this.”

“Are you sure—because it’s no trouble . . . ?”

She placed the reins on the saddle and walked away from the horse. She could hear it in his voice now, the sympathy, the awkwardness, the embarrassment.

“Where are you going, Miss Sam?”

“To find someone to teach me to ride.” Sam turned to glare at him. “I think I ended up in the kindergarten class by mistake.”

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“You’re treating me differently today.”

He winced. “Yeah, as to that, I didn’t read your file before. I didn’t know you had . . . physical limitations.”

“And now you do?”

“Yeah.”

“So you’re going to treat me like I’m a fragile flower?” She wanted to kick him real hard. “So yesterday’s Mr. Charming was all an act because you thought I’d been told to make you look bad and today you’re just going to feel sorry for me?”

His brow creased. “You’re talking about two different things here. I didn’t know about your disability because I forgot to read your file, but yesterday you were acting like a spoiled brat.”

“Yeah, because you were acting like an entitled jerk!”

They glared at each other, squaring off. She wasn’t afraid even though he towered over her.

“I overheard you talking to Roy about how you were too good to waste your talents on teaching some newbie idiot to ride,” Sam said.

“I didn’t call you an idiot!”

“Maybe not in so many words, but you thought it.”

“You know me well enough already to understand what I’m thinking ?”

“It’s not exactly hard, blondie.”

He stared at her for a long minute and visibly exhaled. “Do you want to get up on this horse or not?”

“I want you to stop mollycoddling me!”

He took a step toward her, the brim of his hat casting a shadow over her personal space. “What the hell does that mean?”

She ticked off the words on her fingers. “Mollycoddle, pamper, overprotect, cosset, pander, humor! Any of those words work for you?”

“I thought you wanted me to be Mr. Charming.”

“I thought you only did that when you were being set up by your brothers!”

He set his jaw. “I’m perfectly capable of being nice.”

“And I’m perfectly capable. Period!”

He jabbed his thumb over his shoulder. “Then get on that damned horse!”

She leaned her cane against the fence and stomped over to Dollar, who, immune to all the shouting, was taking a nap. She got her left foot in the stirrup, grabbed the pommel, and, fueled by pure rage, heaved herself up into the saddle. Her conceited ass of a teacher took a leisurely stroll over and looked her up and down.

“That’ll do. Keep hold of the reins while I adjust the stirrups.”

She stayed bolt upright as he untied the lead rope, clicked to the horse, and headed toward the gate into the field. Could you teach a horse to savage someone to death? They certainly had big enough teeth.

“Sit tight, Miss Sam, look out beyond the horse’s ears, keep your back straight, and don’t yank on the reins.”

Sam didn’t bother to reply as they set off around the field, her body swaying from side to side with the horse. Halfway around at the far fence, she glanced down at her teacher, but she could only see the top of his Stetson. Good job that looks couldn’t kill or he’d be laid out flat on the ground right now. She took a few deep breaths and let it all go. Finding her center of balance both on the back of the horse and within herself was sometimes a struggle.

They arrived back at the gate and HW patted the horse before detaching the lead rope.

“Okay, hold on to the reins.”

“Where are you going?” Sam asked suspiciously.

“To get my horse so I can ride alongside you.”

She sat as still as a stone as he mounted up and came through the gate, closing it behind him with practiced ease. Now he was at her eye level again and she couldn’t look away because she needed him to help her manage the whole horse thing.

Darn it.

She blew her bangs out of her eyes. “I have a bit of a temper.”

“Yeah?”

That was hardly encouraging, but she forged on.

“I get mad when people treat me differently.”

He nodded. “I noticed that.”

“So don’t do it.”

He held her gaze and traced a cross over his heart. “I won’t. Or at least I’ll try not to.”

“Treat me like you treat Jay.”

A smile kicked up the corner of his mouth. “I wouldn’t do that. I’ve known him since we were kids.” He hesitated. “It’s your left foot, correct?”

“Yeah and my ankle.”

“So is stepping up from the ground an issue for you?”

“It might be.” There was no point in lying to make a point. “I haven’t ridden since the accident, so this is all new to me.”

“Then we’ll take it easy and see how you deal with it on a day-to-day basis. Now, let’s try walking the horse around the perimeter of the field.”

“How do I make the horse start?” Sam asked.

“Not by kicking it like in the movies,” HW said. “Squeeze your thighs, press with your knees, and make a clicking sound.”

Sam did what he said. Dollar stayed put. He might even have gone back to sleep again.

“This time just graze him with your heels. You’ve got to let him know who’s boss.”

“You just said not to kick him,” Sam pointed out.

“There’s a difference between pressing your heels to his belly and kicking the stuffing out of him. Try it.”

Sam tapped Dollar’s belly with her boot heels, clicked, and did all the other stuff HW had told her to do, and amazingly, Dollar ambled off.

* * *

“Yay! It worked!”

Sam’s smile was a revelation and almost made HW feel less like a heel. She’d been right to point out that he was treating her differently, and it wasn’t fair. She deserved better.

“Okay, now when we come to this corner, I want you to gently press the horse’s flank with your inside leg and move the hand holding the reins slightly over to the left.”

“My inside lower leg or my inner thigh?”

“Use the leg closest to the fence you want to steer yourself and the horse away from and squeeze with your thigh and your calf.”

“Got it.”

He kept alongside her, but she executed the move perfectly.

“Now straighten up, and bring your hand back into the central position.”

She nodded, her gaze fixed ahead as they ambled along the long fence line. She wore a green baseball cap and had tied her black hair up in a ponytail. She wasn’t as relaxed as she was pretending to be, so HW tried some small talk. He was supposed to be good at this stuff.

“With a last name like Kelly, your family must have come from Ireland.”

“Yeah, they arrived after the potato famine. How about yours?”

“The Morgans came from the coal mines of Wales to chase gold in 1849. But by the time they got here, most of it had already been claimed, so they set up shop and made their money off the miners.”

“Smart people. Mine opened a bakery in New York and supplied all the homesick Irish with soda bread and other great Irish delicacies.”

“Also smart.”

As they approached the next corner, HW was pleased that Sam managed to negotiate it all by herself.

“So how did you meet Jay?”

“In rehab. We were both stuck there for weeks, learning how to walk again.”

“That sucks.”

She shrugged. “Comes with the territory. What time is dinner tonight?”

HW reached for his phone, where January had downloaded an app that Chase had designed detailing the ranch schedule. He wasn’t going to press her if she wanted to change the subject.

“Seven, and then there’s s’mores around the campfire.”

“Sounds good. I bet I’ll be s’more after this ride, so that gives me plenty of time to take a hot bath.”

He groaned at her terrible joke. “We’ll take one more trip around the field. Then you can get down, learn how to take care of Dollar, and put him to bed for the night.”

“Does that include reading him a bedtime story?”

“Sure.” HW fought another smile. She really was kind of funny. “He likes to be tucked in as well.”

“Don’t we all?”

He pictured that, settling her in bed, kissing her good night, and . . .

Nolly whickered and did a little bunny hop, making HW grab for the reins.

His companion snorted. “Didn’t you say something about always paying attention to your surroundings?”

“You’re hilarious, Miss Sam.” He really wanted to ask her how her leg was holding up but didn’t want to spoil the moment. As she didn’t say anything, he escorted her around another loop of the field and opened the gate for both horses to go through. He quickly dismounted and tied Nolly up.

“Bring Dollar close to the barn.”

“I’m trying.”

She looked less certain now that he wasn’t riding alongside her. He walked across to where he wanted her to end up and she managed to turn her horse in his direction. Surreptitiously, HW fished half a carrot out of his pocket and Dollar came straight for him.

“That’s cheating!” she protested.

“That’s being prepared. Good boy.” HW gave Dollar his treat. “Do you want to try using the mounting block?”

Sam bit her lip. “I don’t think I have much choice. My legs feel like Jell-O.”

He took up a position on the left beside the step. “Swing your leg over, find the block, and then release your other foot.”

She complied, but it was awkward, and for the second time in twenty-four hours she ended up in his arms. This time he didn’t let go and instead swept her around in a circle. She certainly didn’t weigh much.

“We have to stop meeting like this, Miss Sam.”

She raised her eyebrows. “Wow, your jokes are as corny as your hair and stop calling me Miss. Sam or Kelly will do nicely.”

He placed her on her feet. She was obviously unimpressed by his charms, which meant he had to try harder. He liked to win. He also liked the fired-up version of Sam Kelly much better than the giggly one.

“Come on, Sam; let’s get Dollar back in his stall.”

Chapter Five

“I told you to call me.”

“I’ve been busy, Paul.”

HW pressed his cell to his ear and headed behind the barn, where the phone reception was best, and the smell of manure stung your eyes and cleared your senses. He’d been avoiding his agent’s calls for almost a week.

“You changed your mind about that Brazil trip yet?”

“Nope. In fact, I’ve decided to stay at my family ranch until spring.”

There was a tick of silence and HW held his breath.

“What do you mean, until spring? What the hell are you talking about?”

“I don’t want to compete again.” There. He’d said it out loud. He waited to see if he wanted to reclaim the words, but he didn’t. A strange sensation of relief washed over him. “I’m never going to beat that new kid; he’s too good. I don’t want to wear myself out and get injured trying.”

“Bullshit!”

HW winced and held his cell farther away from his ear as his agent went off at him, every other word a profanity and the rest almost incoherent. Eventually, even Paul ran out of curse words.

“You come and meet me in Texas right now.”

“I can’t do that, Paul. I’m busy.”

“You damn well get your ass over here!”

“I have a four-week commitment at the ranch. After that we can talk again, but I’m not dragging myself to Texas for no reason.”

“You have commitments, son, to me, to your sport, and to your sponsors!”

“Then maybe you could spend the time before we meet in person sorting that stuff out?”

“I’m not paid to do that!”

“Really?” HW’s temper kicked up. “I’m fairly sure you’re supposed to represent me during good times and bad, and you’ve certainly benefited during the good.”

“You need to rethink your strategy, HW. You won’t make any friends if you cut everyone off now.”

“I don’t care about that. I’m not coming back.”

“That’s what they all say,” Paul sneered. “But one season without those women screaming after you and all that money, you’ll be begging to come back.”

Would he? HW contemplated the outline of the mountains and the patchy blue sky around them. Here not only the air was purer but the whole community that inhabited it. His only doubt was whether he could find a place for himself and convince his family he was worth keeping around.

“Look, there’s no point in going around in circles, Paul. Call me in a month and let me know what I need to do to get out of the sport without burning all my bridges”

“That’s not my forte, HW. I only deal with winners, not whiners.”

“Then you should be glad to get rid of me. Have a good day.”

He ignored the rising indignation on the other end and shut off his cell. Then he took a moment to let his breathing resettle. Conflict and aggression weren’t his favorite things. He’d much rather charm his way out of something than beat the crap out of it. He’d learned that lesson young.

“You okay?”

He turned to find Ry leaning against the corner of the barn, twirling his Stetson in his hand. HW had obviously set off his twin’s uncanny spidey senses. Great; he needed to calm down and Ry wanted to interrogate him and his feelings.

“Yeah; just sorting out some business with my agent.”

“You leaving again?”

“Not for a while. I might have to go out to Texas in a month, but that’s about it.”

Ry considered him. “What about your training? You usually go to Rio’s place in Arizona for the winter, right?”

“As I just said to my agent, I have a commitment here, so I’m staying.”

“A commitment to what?”

“Teaching a newbie to ride like you asked me to. Do any of you have a problem with that?” HW moved off into the barn.

“There’s no need to get defensive, HW. It’s not like you haven’t hightailed it out of here before.”

HW swung around to face his twin. “So have you.”

“But I’m back for good now.”

“And I’m not allowed the same privilege?”

“I didn’t say that.” Ry hesitated. “It’s just that you’ve always been bigger than this place—always been a star.”

“Don’t you want me here?”

Ry’s eyebrows went up. “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

“You tell me. All of you seem to have your own reasons for not wanting me to stick around.”

“I want you to stay,” Ry stated. “I’ve always wanted that! I just don’t believe you know what you want.”

HW shoved his cell in his back pocket. “It would be nice if you all gave me a chance to find out what I want rather than waving me good-bye every time I so much as look at the front door.”

“Ruth and the rest of them are used to you leaving. You’ve got to give them time to get used to the idea that you’re staying.”

“Why?” HW spread his hands wide. “Why am I the only one who has to justify why he wants to live on his family ranch? They took you back with open arms.”

“Because they knew I wanted to be here.”

“It’s because I was Mom’s favorite, isn’t it?” Ry stiffened, but HW carried on talking. “That’s it, isn’t it? You all get forgiven, including Dad, who also walked out on us, by the way, because Mom’s the villain in this little story.”

“What a fricking awful thing to say!” Ry was suddenly right in his face and shoved him in the chest. “What the hell is wrong with you?”

HW shoved him back. “Think about it, bro. Really think about it, and let me know when you’re ready to accept I’m right.”

“This is shit, HW.” Ry shook his head as he stormed away. “How about you calm down and stop making everything about yourself ?”

HW kicked the nearest feed bucket so hard it hit the opposite wall and spooked two horses. He remembered his mom smiling down at him, making him feel like he was the luckiest kid in the whole world, wanting to please her so badly . . . Where the hell had all that come from? He hadn’t realized he’d been brooding on that stuff since he’d arrived home—had sensed somehow that his welcome was edged with uncertainty.

“What did your mom do?”

HW closed his eyes and then forced himself to turn around to confront Sam, who was in Dollar’s stall and had obviously heard the whole shouting match. He found a smile somewhere.

“Old history,” he snarled. “Sorry you had to hear that. Very unprofessional of us. Make sure you note it on that grading sheet January’s going to give you.”

She rested her elbows on the top of the stall door and continued to study him. Her black hair was tied back and she had bits of straw stuck to her face.

“What did she do?”

After a week of lessons, he’d already worked out that she wouldn’t let up until she’d mastered something and that she had the tenacity of a bulldog. He usually admired that about her, but not right this moment.

“It’s a long story. Are you bringing Dollar out?”

She stared at him a while longer and then, to his relief, nodded. “Yes. I was just grooming him and checking his feet.”

“Good for you. I’m going to try out a new horse today, seeing as Chase has taken Nolly out.”

“Great. I’ll see you out there.”

He took his time walking along the row of stalls, waiting for his temper to die down and for the reaction to conflict with his twin shudder through him. He didn’t want to fight with Ry. He didn’t want to fight with anyone, so why couldn’t he keep his big mouth shut?

Maybe this place was bad for him after all.

By the time he’d picked a horse and gathered his saddle and bridle, Sam was almost done with Dollar. He took the time to check her work, but she had it down now. Today, they were going to venture out into the ranch proper and head down Morgan Creek. Riding outside a fenced arena was always a different experience, but if Sam really wanted to enjoy the ranch at its best, she had to get out there.

* * *

Sam gave HW the side-eye as he saddled his horse, but he didn’t seem to notice.

“Do you always smile?” she asked.

He shrugged. “There’s no harm in being pleasant.”

“But you just had a row with your brother. Doesn’t that bother you?”

“He’s my twin. We fight sometimes. It’s not a problem. You ready to mount up?”

“Ah and here comes the deflection.”

He straightened to look at her, his hazel eyes intense but still with that damn sweet smile. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“That’s how you operate, isn’t it? You smile and defuse the conflict, make out like it was nothing, and move swiftly along to something else.”

“So what if I do? You want to live in a world where everyone fights all the time? I know I don’t.”

“But some things are worth fighting over, right?”

“Sure, but not stuff with my brother.”

Sam considered that as she walked Dollar over to the mounting block. HW might say he didn’t care, but she’d heard them. Whatever had happened between them went far deeper than just a casual siblings’ argument. Why did he feel alienated from his family and what the heck did it have to do with his mother?

For some reason, she wanted to get past that pleasant façade and find out what really made HW Morgan tick. Life was too short to hide behind masks. She’d learned that the hard way. But she liked HW. She liked the way that once she’d taken him to task about treating her differently, he’d done his best to stop.

She knew it was hard for people to accept that she was capable of doing her own thing. Sometimes she’d thought her own family would suffocate her with their concern and reminded herself that they did it out of love. But she’d fought her own demons, gotten down to the core of who she was, and rebuilt from there. What you saw these days was 100 percent Samantha Bernadette Kelly. But who was HW Morgan behind that great smile and helpful attitude?

“Okay, we’re going to head down the slope, past the guest cabins toward the creek.” HW stood up in the saddle and pointed downwind. “Just follow my lead and let Dollar pick his way through the rocks when we get close to the water. He’s a pro.”

“And he has the advantage of four legs.”

It was a clear day, when the air whistling down from the snow-capped mountains sliced through your lungs and made your breath hitch. Sam was glad she’d put on her thickest jacket and socks. Her baseball cap wasn’t great at shielding her eyes from the glare, so she’d brought her sunglasses.

“I need a cowboy hat,” Sam said.

HW turned to look at her, his gaze assessing. “Go see Maureen in town. She’ll help you out with that.”

“How about you come with me? I’ll buy you coffee at Yvonne’s.” She blinked at his startled expression. “What? I haven’t got anything on my schedule after our ride and I do need a hat. Aren’t we allowed to socialize after class or something?”

“Let’s move on, shall we?”

He set off again and Sam called out to him. “Everyone told me you were the chatty twin.”

“I am.”

She snorted, and the sound of his laughter drifted back to her. Man, she could look at him on a horse all day. The way his body moved so effortlessly with the horse was pure poetry. For the first time in a long while, lust stirred low in her stomach. She wanted to sit behind him on that horse and gently bite that small patch of tanned skin just above the collar of his denim shirt.

What was wrong with a holiday fling with a handsome cowboy? She’d seen the women waiting at the exits for the stars of the rodeo and knew that someone as pretty as HW probably had his pick of eager females. Would he go for it while he was at home on his family ranch and on his best behavior?

Probably not.

There was also the little matter that he hadn’t shown the slightest interest in her at all . . .

“Sam? You coming?”

She hadn’t even realized the horse had stopped moving. Five days into her visit and she still kept getting things wrong. Remembering her lessons, she set Dollar in motion again and drew alongside HW.

“Are you worried about crossing the creek?” he asked. “There’s not much runoff from the mountains at the moment, so we should be okay.”

Sam studied the water that flowed over the rugged bed of gray and black stones. “This is the creek that used to feed the silver mine, right?”

“Yeah.” HW settled back into his saddle, making the leather creak. “When it got harder to find silver and it needed more crushing, the creek wasn’t strong enough to power the stamping mill.”

“And that’s why they moved the whole town from Morgansville down to Morgantown.”

“You’ve been listening to January, haven’t you?” HW grinned. “She sure knows what’s she’s talking about.”

“It’s fascinating. A whole town just moving like that, all making the decision together.”

HW scratched his ear. “I think there was one old coot who refused to go, but eventually even he gave up and moved out.”

“Was his name Morgan, by any chance?”

“Funny. I think he was a Kelly, No, my family were the first to go. My great-great-grandfather had already bought the ranch land by then, so we moved here, and the rest of the folks went to the new town.”

“That must have been something to see.”

“I bet.” He picked up his reins. “If you want to go into town today, we’d better get going and cross this creek.”

“You’ll come with me?” Sam grinned at him. Underneath all his banter, he was a really decent guy. “Cool! You can help me find a hat, then we can have éclairs at Yvonne’s and end the evening annoying Jay at the Red Dragon.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

She gathered her reins and focused on the next obstacle. The rocky plain of the creek was spread out over a wide area with boulders as big as she was down to tiny pebbles.

“Remember, let Dollar pick his route, hang on to the pommel with one hand, and move with him. Don’t squeak too loud and scare him.”

“I don’t squeak.”

“You did that first day when you broke your nail.”

“I was exaggerating for effect.”

Dollar clambered over one of the rocks, and Sam’s world went almost sideways and then straightened again. She hung on to the pommel and centered her balance. “Wow, this is fun, like a cranky roller coaster.”

Now they were in the actual stream of water. It was so clear, she could see tiny fishes swimming around Dollar’s feet as they splashed their way through.

“Nearly there. Keep moving.”

She looked over to where HW waited for her on the other bank, his back to the scattered pine trees behind him. His smile was encouraging and she grinned back at him. Maybe, finally, if she got him away from the ranch and out of teacher mode, he might relax with her and reveal more.

Chapter Six

“Come on, HW, keep up!”

Sam held the door of the Red Dragon Bar open, allowing the smell of beer and fried food to stream past her appreciative nose. Jay’s mom was a great cook and Sam was looking forward to something hot, greasy, and delicious. The bar stood on the corner of Main and Morgan Streets. It was already jam-packed with locals and tourists, which made her a bit edgy. Ever since Afghanistan, she’d avoided big crowds. She managed to find an empty table and sat down.

The trouble with bringing a Morgan into town was that they knew everyone and everyone wanted to catch up. In HW’s case, he also had to correct a lot of folks who thought he was Ry, so it took even longer. Not that you’d know it. He was incredibly patient and charming with everyone—even signing a few autographs along the way. She could see why the rodeo sponsors loved him.

But from what she’d overheard earlier in the barn, despite finishing second overall in saddle bronc he wasn’t going back. That was a shocker. She’d spent the last evening reading all the rodeo gossip about the new champ and conceded that HW might have a point. But he didn’t look like the kind of guy who walked away too easily, so what else was at play?

“Sam, you’re way too nosy and need to get a life,” she muttered to herself. “Leave the poor guy alone.”

There was no sign of Jay at the bar, where Nancy and Penny were busy handling drink orders with their usual efficiency. HW finally took the seat beside her and let out his breath.

“Now you see why I don’t come into town too often.”

“Yeah, all that adulation might be really tiresome.”

He winced and she put her hand on his arm. “Sorry; I didn’t mean to be rude. You were super-nice to everyone even when they thought you were your more-famous brother Ry.”

His smile was warm and he met her gaze. “I’m so glad you’re around to put me in my place, Miss Sam.”

There were quite a lot of places she’d like to put him and most of them weren’t decent or something she wanted to talk about in public. He was wearing a yellow check shirt that brought out the gold in his eyes and a white straw Stetson. She licked her lips and his eyes narrowed.

“You hungry?”

“Oh, yeah.” She breathed and he blinked and handed her the menu.

“The beef’s good.”

“So I hear. Jay was raving on about it the other day.”

“How come you and he never had a thing together?”

Sam considered the question. Maybe he wasn’t oblivious to her charms after all. “I never thought of Jay as boyfriend material. He was more like a fellow traveler on a particularly sucky road trip. He’s also not my type.”

“You have a type?”

“Don’t we all?”

He rolled his broad shoulders. “I can’t say I do.”

“That’s because as a professional athlete every kind of woman has always been available to you.”

“True.”

“And I bet you took advantage of that pool of talent.”

“No one’s ever called me stupid.” He put down the menu. “Believe me, it got boring after a while.”

Sam fluttered her eyelashes at him and cooed, “You poor, poor man. How did you possibly stand it?”

“I did my best, but eventually I worked out that hookups and one-night stands weren’t my thing.”

“Like you evolved into a decent human being or something?”

“Maybe. Do you want a drink?”

Sam stood up. “I’ll get them. I can order the food at the same time.”

HW started to rise, so she gave him her best stay-put look and he sank back into his seat.

“Okay; thanks. Ask Nancy for my usual, and I’ll have the hamburger medium rare and fries.”

Sam threaded her way through a group of tourists who were just leaving and ended up at the bar, where pink-haired Nancy greeted her with a smile. Nancy wasn’t a particularly tall woman, but her don’t-mess-with-me attitude made up for that. Sam had liked her immediately.

“Hey, stranger. How are you and what can I get you?”

“I’m good and I’ll take two of whatever HW Morgan drinks and two hamburgers medium rare with fries; no rush, seeing as I just ate one of Yvonne’s éclairs.” Sam took advantage of an empty barstool. Her legs were still inclined to shake after a day in the saddle. “Where’s the boss?”

“You mean Jay?” Nancy pointed upward as she poured two beers. “He’s doing the taxes and grumbling like hell.”

“Then I’ll leave him in peace.” Sam glanced over at the pool table, where a rowdy group of bikers were gathered. “It’s noisy in here tonight.”

“Yeah, and those guys are starting to get on my nerves.” Nancy’s gaze followed Sam’s. “If they don’t leave soon I’m going to have to say something.”

“If you need backup you know where I am.” Sam winked as she collected the beers.

“I might take you up on that. Jay said you’re good in a fight.”

“I’m better at breaking them up than starting them, but I’m game.”

Nancy winced as the bikers started singing some kind of chant. “Jeez. They seriously suck. If they don’t shut up or leave in the next half hour I’m definitely kicking them out.”

Sam took her time getting back to the table, her gaze fixed on the glasses. The last thing she wanted to do was trip and throw beer all over everyone. She almost lost it when some biker idiot pinched her ass as he went by, almost making her stumble. HW leaped to his feet and placed his large, capable hands over hers, steadying the tray.

“You okay?”

She sat down and glowered behind her. “Someone pinched me.”

His expression darkened. “Who was it?”

She waved him back to his seat. “If I knew that, do you think I’d be sitting here complaining? Let it go, He-Man.”

HW stayed where he was, but he didn’t look any happier. “This place is usually as safe as a house. Jay doesn’t tolerate anything else. Where is he?”

“Upstairs doing his taxes.” Another roar from the pool table made Sam wince. She still hated uncertainties and volatile atmospheres. “Nancy says it’s that biker gang. She’s going to ask them to leave pretty soon if they don’t keep it down. I told her we’d be her backup if she did.”

“I’ll certainly help her out.” HW glanced back at Sam. “You, however, can—”

Sam interrupted him. “If you’re going to continue that sentence by telling me to sit tight, you can stop right now.”

His eyebrows drew together. “Why shouldn’t I want to protect you?”

“We’ve had this conversation before, HW. I’m a big girl. I can take care of myself.”

“Sure you can. Maybe I’d like the chance to show you how macho I am so you’ll fall at my feet and worship me forever.”

“Just like all the other women in your universe?” Sam scoffed. “So not happening.”

HW picked up his beer. “You’re a hard woman, Miss Sam.”

“Thank you.” They clinked glasses and then drank. “This is good.”

“Yeah, it’s a local microbrewery Chase invested in. It’s based in Morgantown and doing great so far.”

“Your brother certainly has good taste.”

“And money to burn.”

“Like you don’t?”

HW shrugged. “It’s not cheap, competing all over the country and keeping up with training.”

“But still . . .”

He grimaced. “I did some stupid stuff with my money when I first got some. I eventually settled down and started saving, but I’m no multimillionaire.”

“Damn.” Sam pretended to sigh. “And there goes your last chance of impressing me.”

“You’d rather I was poor?”

“Absolutely. I’ve always wanted a boy toy.”

His appreciative chuckle warmed something close to her heart. Whatever she might think about him, he could sure take a joke. After a week of working closely with him every day, she might even admit to liking him.

“So you’d rather I was down on my knees?” HW asked.

“Yes, please,” Sam, said fervently.

“Hey, HW?”

They both jumped as Nancy appeared at the side of their table.

“What can I do for you?” HW asked.

“Can you fetch Jay?” Nancy grimaced. “I’m going to ask those biker guys to leave and I might need backup.”

HW stood and flexed his biceps. “Sure. Can you wait until we come down?”

“Will do.”

Sam rose to her feet as well. “I’ll come with you, Nancy. Maybe they’ll be so overwhelmed by our great beauty that they’ll go quietly into the night.”

HW touched Sam’s shoulder. “Hold on to that thought and wait until I get back, okay?”

With a decisive nod, HW pushed his way through the crowds and headed for the back exit that led to the kitchens and the private apartment above it.

“He’s gone all macho again.” Sam glanced at Nancy. “Shall we see if we can get this done without the boys?”

“Works for me.” Nancy squared her shoulders.

They approached the pool table side by side and Nancy cleared her throat.

“Seeing as you guys have settled up your bill, I’d really appreciate it if you would consider moving on out.” She waved at the gathering crowd by the desk. “We have a lot of new customers trying to get tables and we’re running out of space.”

A big guy with a black beard and a red bandanna wrapped around his throat sauntered up to Nancy, one hand lingering on his studded leather belt.

“What did you say, little lady?”

Nancy raised her chin. “I said that it might be time for you to move on so others can relax and enjoy the bar.”

“You trying to get rid of us?”

“That’s one way of putting it, yes.”

“It’s a free country last time I looked.”

“Indeed it is,” Sam chimed in. “And you’ve all been given the opportunity to prove it by behaving like gentlemen and moving on.”

Big beard guy laughed and looked around at his companions. “Ain’t she sweet? Now, how exactly are you two girls going to make us leave?”

Sam leaned in and murmured, “If I were you? I’d just go right now before I make you look really lame, okay?”

He laughed so hard Sam could see the gaps between his teeth and his one gold filling.

“Whatcha gonna do to me, baby girl? Beat me up?”

“If you like.”

The smile disappeared from big’s face. “Don’t be silly, now. I don’t want to hurt you, sweetheart.”

“You won’t if you leave.” From the corner of her eye, Sam saw Jay and HW looking like two gunslingers approaching from the back of the bar. “Please go.”

The other guys laughed and big stepped into Sam’s space, which was a mistake, his arm raised. Instinctively, Sam moved in, dropped her weight onto her right leg, and rammed him straight in the gut with her head. Even as he attempted to recoil, she leaned in even further, put her shoulder into the motion, and used his momentum to bring him over her shoulder and flat on his back on the floor.

“Nice one!” Nancy said, clapping.

Big wasn’t enjoying it as much as Nancy and rolled over and onto one knee, cussing like a sailor. “What the hell was that for?”

“Don’t move or I’ll shoot,” Jay said.

“About time you showed up, Jay.” Sam kept her gaze fixed on the biker. “Where’s the Navy SEAL when you need him?”

“Getting his gun out of the safe and loading it, where do you think?” Jay said. “I knew you’d have things covered.”

Sam stepped back to allow Jay access to the jerk at her feet, who wasn’t looking quite so happy now that he was facing a coolheaded killer.

“Get up and get out of my bar before I call the cops,” Jay said politely.

Big got to his feet and held up his hands. “No need to get all serious, dude. We were just having some fun before the ladies decided to get all hysterical on us.”

“Hysterical?” Nancy muttered to Sam. “We were doing just fine.”

“All I see is a bunch of guys not doing what my deputy manager requested. If you’ve finished your beer, get going,” Jay repeated.

Big stuck his hand in his pocket and came as close to Jay as he dared. He lowered his voice.

“Listen, man, we’re not looking for trouble. We’re just a bunch of accountants who like to bike out here in the gold country on the weekend. I didn’t mean to scare the little girl. She’s obviously a bit skittish. Maybe we got a bit loud tonight, but there’s no need to shoot anyone.” He handed Jay some folded notes. “Tip the nice ladies and say thanks when they calm down, okay?”

“Thanks for not kicking his ass, he means,” Nancy said loud enough for big to hear. “And trust me, we’re quite calm, so quit with all that mansplaining, okay?”

Sam had no idea what that meant, but it sounded good. She eased back to allow the bikers to exit and found herself right in front of HW. He wasn’t looking particularly happy and she had a fair idea why. He took her by the elbow and propelled her toward the back of the building by the stairs. After shutting the door into the bar, he turned on her so suddenly she flattened herself against the wall.

“What the hell were you thinking, Sam? I told you to wait.”

She shrugged. “And Nancy and I decided we didn’t need the cavalry to get rid of some overloud forty-year-old fake bikers.”

He still wasn’t smiling, which wasn’t like him at all.

“Come on, HW.” Sam patted his arm. “It was funny. You have to admit that.”

“Watching you take on someone a foot taller than you? Knowing that you might have gotten hurt? That’s not funny, Sam.”

She punched him lightly, amazed at how tight the muscles in his arm were. “Oh, come on, HW. Lighten up.”

He slammed a hand over her head, caging her against the wall.

“Don’t do it again,” HW said.

She met his ferocious golden stare with one of her own.

“Says who?”

“Says the man who’s responsible for making sure you stay in one piece while you’re on Morgan Ranch!”

“I’m not on the ranch,” Sam pointed out in her most reasonable voice. “I’m in town, enjoying my downtime.”

“By picking fights with bikers?”

“He was rude to Nancy.”

“So let Jay deal with it!”

Sam blinked at HW. “Wow, your eyes get really yellow when you’re mad.”

“I’m not mad.” He set his jaw. “I never get mad.”

“Really? You sure look mad.”

“Stop trying to make this about me. You were the one throwing people over your shoulder, you—”

“One person.”

“What?”

“I threw one biker dude over my shoulder because he came at me. I’ve been trained to react to a threat against my person, so I disposed of it.” She poked him in the chest. “You are overreacting.”

He stared at her for what felt like forever and then let out his breath.

“You’re impossible.”

“Thanks.” She smiled and went up on tiptoe to kiss his cheek. He smelled absolutely delicious, like hot, enraged male, and it was all for her.

With a choked sound, he turned his head until his lips brushed hers, and suddenly they were kissing and kissing and—

“Whoa ! Sorry about that!”

The bar door opened, almost hitting HW on the ass as Jay came through. HW leaped away from Sam like she had cooties.

“Jeez, sorry, Sam, I—”

“I was just telling Sam to be more careful.”

HW stuttered like a teenager as he rearranged his hat, which Sam had almost knocked off his head during their all-too-brief kiss. Did he look as guilty as he felt? Had Jay seen the kiss? Was Sam’s best friend going to beat him up now?

“Careful doing what?” Jay had stuck his weapon in the waistband of his jeans. “I told you she was a handful.”

Jay turned to Sam, who was still leaning back against the wall, her cheeks flushed and her lips red from the pressure of HW’s mouth on hers. HW glanced down at the front of his jeans and hoped neither Jay nor Sam noticed he was aroused.

“You okay?” Thankfully, all Jay’s attention was on Sam.

“I’m good.” Sam nodded.

HW stared at them both. “That’s all you’re going to say? Aren’t you going to tear her a new one for being stupid enough to intervene in a situation that could quickly have gotten out of hand?”

Now they were both looking at him as if he was the stupid one.

“It’s not my place to tell Sam what to do,” Jay eventually said. “She makes her own decisions.”

“Even when they put her in danger?”

Jay glanced at Sam. “Yeah. Even then. Thanks for your help, HW. Go finish your dinner—it’s on the house—and I’ll see you both on Sunday, okay?”

Jay went up the stairs, leaving a strained silence behind him.

Sam turned toward the bar.

“Where are you going?” HW asked.

“To eat. I’m starving; aren’t you?” She held open the door. “Come on.”

* * *

HW was clearly chewing on something and it certainly wasn’t the hamburger, which was as tender and moist as a steak. Sam ate some more fries and hummed through her nose like a happy pig. Nancy had brought them both another beer and disappeared back behind the bar. The noise had decreased to a reasonable level and Sam was feeling just fine.

“Spit it out, HW, before you choke on it.” She pointed a fry at him. “You’ve already told me I’m irresponsible, and suggested that ladies don’t get involved in fights, so what am I missing?”

He took another sip of his beer and studied her for way too long before finally opening his mouth.

“I guess you think I overreacted.”

She rolled her eyes. “Duh.”

“What exactly did you do in the Army?”

“I was an MP. Trained to intervene in conflicts, break up fights, that kind of thing.”

“Like you just did?”

“Exactly.”

“Tough job.”

“Yeah, but someone had to do it.” She wiped her mouth with her napkin. “I probably did overreact, but I have this thing about big guys closing down my personal space.”

“You didn’t seem to mind me doing it.”

“You’re different. You’ve had your hands all over my personal space this last week getting me riding again.”

“How about just now?” He wasn’t sure why he was pushing the issue, but he couldn’t seem to stop himself.

“When I kissed you?”

“That was hardly a kiss, Sam.” He scoffed. “I had to kiss you back to make it real.”

She put down her glass with a thump. “Like you would’ve kissed me if I hadn’t started it. You looked like you wanted to strangle me.”

“I did.” He paused. “Doesn’t mean I didn’t want to kiss you as well.”

“From what I’ve read about your past exploits, you probably say that to all the girls.”

He grinned. “You’ve been checking me out on the internet? I’m flattered.”

“You’re my teacher. I had to know you were of good character.”

“Bullshit. You wanted to know if I’d be a good kisser and I am.”

She raised an eyebrow. “You call that good? Man, you need some practice.” She held up her glass. “Do you want another beer?”

“Seeing as I’m driving you home, no, but you go ahead.”

“Seeing as it’s on Jay tonight, I will. I’ll be back in a minute.”

* * *

HW contemplated his joined hands as Sam made her way to the bar. She wore a red Morgan Ranch T-shirt, jeans, and riding boots and looked the same as almost every other local in the place. But he couldn’t take his eyes off her. Couldn’t imagine how she exuded such confidence after everything she’d been through. She made him feel like a coward, and yet he couldn’t stop wanting to get to know her, to bask in her strength, to ask her how she’d survived.

He raked a hand through his hair and replaced his hat on his head. He was in no position to start a relationship. His focus had to be on the ranch and working out what the hell he was going to do with his life now that he’d stopped competing. It was all he’d known since he and Ry had left home at eighteen. If he couldn’t find a place for himself in his own hometown, where else was he meant to go?

“You okay?”

He glanced up to see Sam hovering over him, her green eyes full of concern.

“Yup. Just thinking.”

She patted him on the head. “Be careful doing that, blondie; we don’t want your brain to explode or anything.” She sipped her beer. “What are you thinking about?”

“What to do next.”

“Like in the next hour or are we talking longer term here?”

“Like what am I going to do if I stop competing.”

She sat back. “Oh, that. I was surprised to hear you say you were even considering stopping. You’re pretty much at the top of your profession right now.”

“And I still haven’t won the overall championship. I’m getting older, the competition is getting younger, and my body hurts like hell.” He sighed. “I’ve already told my agent I’m not competing next year.”

She whistled. “How did he take that bit of news?”

“Like you might expect. He’s frothing at the mouth.”

“That sucks.” She hesitated. “Do you think you’ll settle on the ranch?”

“I don’t know.” He forced a smile. “They seem to have gotten everything organized without me.”

“Probably because they weren’t expecting you to quit the rodeo right now. Maybe you just need to give them time to find you a place.”

“That’s what Ry says. He never intended to return either, but then he got back in contact with Dad and Blue and eventually Chase and decided to test the waters again. Seems to have worked for him.”

“You left the ranch together at eighteen, right?”

“Correct. The day after we graduated high school. We took our two best horses, a trailer, and an ancient truck and headed off into the sunset. We couldn’t wait to get away from Chase’s nagging.”

“Siblings can be annoying. I have two brothers and they used to drive me nuts when I was young. I quite like them now, but it took a long while.”

“Yeah. Ry insisted I had to meet Chase again last year. He wasn’t how I remembered him at all.” HW scrunched his paper napkin into a ball and dropped it on his empty plate. “Chase was left helping Ruth bring up two five-year-olds whose mother and baby sister had disappeared and whose father ended up drinking himself half to death from guilt.”

Sam winced. “Ouch. That must’ve been terrible for all of you. Did your mom come back?”

“No. But Chase discovered that she was alive for a long time after she left and that she just didn’t want her old life back. She changed her name and moved on.”

“Wow.” Sam put her hand on HW’s arm. “That sucks.”

He managed a smile. “Hey, she was alive. For awhile the police thought my dad had murdered her and dumped her somewhere on the ranch.”

Her mouth was a round o and he wondered why he was still running his mouth off when he usually kept all this shit buried deep inside. Maybe seeing Sam fighting off that man had unsettled him more than he’d realized.

“But it all worked out in the end. Dad came home and we got to meet our sister Rachel at Chase and January’s wedding.” He pushed back his chair. “I’ll just check in with Nancy and then, when you’ve finished your beer, we can get going, okay?”

“You’ve finished sharing?” She leaned back to look up at him.

“Yeah.”

“Just like that?”

“I figured you’d probably heard enough old history for one night.”

He winked and walked away, carrying the empty beer bottles and the tray. Why was he making himself out to be a loser? Was he looking for sympathy? Was he that keen to get her attention? Maybe she was right about him expecting every woman to pay attention to him. Had he really become that arrogant? Ry certainly thought so, which was why he’d refused to stay on the rodeo circuit with his twin for another year.

HW didn’t need Sam’s sympathy. He didn’t need anything from her. She certainly hadn’t gone out of her way to flirt with him. He just had to get a grip. So why was he still thinking about the taste of her, the press of her body against his?

“Sex starved,” HW muttered.

“Come again?” Nancy took the tray from him. “Or maybe I should rephrase that because if you are sex starved, HW Morgan, there’s something wrong with the universe and there’s no hope for the rest of us.”

“He’s what?”

HW froze as he realized Sam had sauntered up behind him.

“Nothing.” He shot Nancy a death glare, but she grinned at him.

“HW said he’s not getting any.”

“Probably because he needs to work on his overbearing personality.” Sam shook her head. “Or maybe no one here is famous enough for him to hook up with.”

HW ignored them both and turned toward the exit. “You ready, Sam?”

Outside, the air had cooled down considerably and he paused to fill his lungs with the scent of approaching winter. He loved it when the ranch got snowed in and cut off. Not everyone could stand it. His mother had hated every second . . .

“Jeez, it’s cold.” Sam shivered.

Without thinking, he wrapped an arm around her. She fitted just right against his shoulder. With a sigh, she rubbed her face against the soft cotton of his shirt.

“I love this place. You were so lucky to grow up here.”

HW let his gaze follow the line of fairy lights strung up along both sides of Main Street and took in Yvonne’s café, the post office, Maureen’s general store, and the bulk of Hayes Historic Hotel. Not a lot had changed since he’d left home. The town was still hanging in there, even prospering, much like the ranch. He’d never understand why his mother had thrown it all away . . .

Weird to think his great-grandparents had walked the same streets, conducted their business at the store and at the old Morgan Bank. He’d never thought about it when he was a kid, but he’d missed it on the road.

“Yeah. It’s a special place.” He squeezed her shoulder. “Come on; let’s get back to the truck.”

Chapter Seven

“So, you remember when you took me to that rodeo at Cow Palace, Cam?”

“Yeah, sure, hot cowboys. Who wouldn’t remember that?”

Sam sat on the couch in her guest cabin with a cup of hot chocolate and a plate of the most amazing raisin oatmeal cookies she’d ever tasted beside her. It was almost midnight, but she’d been unable to sleep since HW had dropped her off, and knowing her best friend Cam worked a lot of nights, she’d risked calling her.

“Well, I met one of them here at the ranch. Two, actually, if you count his twin, but one in particular.”

“Like you mean one of the guys we saw competing?”

“Yeah. HW Morgan.”

“The blond god?”

“Yeah. He’s my riding instructor.”

Cam made a moaning sound. “I’m so jealous of you right now, I can’t even form words. What’s he like?”

“At first I thought he was a jerk because he didn’t want to use his talents to teach a newbie how to ride. Once we got over that, he turned out to be a fairly decent person.”

There was a long silence, and Sam held her breath.

“Fairly decent from you means you like him.”

“Exactly.” Sam relaxed back against the couch. “He’s making me feel things. Lustful things.”

“And what’s wrong with that? Jump his bones, girl.”

“One, I’m not sure he’s interested, and two, he’s my teacher and he’s working on his family ranch.”

“So you’re saying he has scruples and standards and all that stuff ?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s great!” Cam paused. “But maybe not so great if you can’t corrupt him. Have you flirted with him yet?”

“Nope. I’ve forgotten how to do that. I basically laugh at him and treat him like a big brother.”

“Then maybe you need to change your strategy.”

Sam sighed. “I don’t think he’d fall for it. Despite being blond, he’s smart as a tack.”

“Then how about you woman up and just tell him what you want?” Cam suggested. “What do you want exactly? A hookup? Marriage and two kids?”

Sam considered all that and settled for the most straightforward answer. She wasn’t yet prepared to deal with the other feelings he aroused in her. “A vacation fling.”

“Then ask him.”

“He did say he was sex starved . . .”

“He said that to you and you don’t think he’s interested? Girl, you’re out of practice if you think that isn’t direct enough.”

“He didn’t say it to me. I just overheard him muttering it.”

“But maybe he’s looking for a roll in the hay as well?”

Sam winced. “I’ve recently found out that hay is super-prickly. I wouldn’t want to roll around in it naked.”

“Don’t change the subject. If you want him, go get him.”

“But what if he turns me down and it gets all awkward between us?”

“How much longer are you there?” Cam asked.

“Just under a month.”

“You can manage that, right? Even if he turns you down you said he’s an okay guy, so he’ll probably be fine about it.”

“He might gloat,” Sam said gloomily. “He’s pretty damn hot and I’m the only woman who consistently tells him he’s not all that.”

“And he still likes you?” Cam laughed. “Honey, go for it. You’ve been through much worse than a little embarrassment between two consenting adults.”

“True,” Sam conceded. “I’ll see how I feel about it tomorrow, and if I’m feeling brave enough, I’ll ask him.”

“That’s my girl. Good luck; send pictures.”

Sam grinned. “No way. You’d sell them on the internet.”

“What a great idea!” Cam yawned loud enough for Sam to hear her jaw crack. “Sorry about that. Got called in three nights in a row this week, so I’m a bit tired.”

“Then go to bed and I’m sorry for keeping you up.”

“You never do that. My love life is about as exciting as yours at the moment, so I’m happy to live vicariously through you.” Cam yawned again. “Good night, Sam. Let me know how it goes, okay?”

“’Night, Cam. Love you.”

Sam put her cell on the side table and finished off her drink. Could she ask HW Morgan to have a fling with her? She liked him a lot and she didn’t want to make things difficult between them. Maybe if she just tried flirting with him a little first? She bit her lip. Did she remember how to do that?

Standing up, she stretched out her spine and a few bones cracked back into place. A week of riding had certainly done things to her posture and internal core. Everything hurt, but she’d been through far worse than a few aches and pains—had rebuilt her entire body to compensate for the loss of her left foot and ankle—so she knew the issues were only temporary.

She went into the bedroom and contemplated the day ahead. For the first time, she and HW were going to join one of the excursions out to the ghost town of Morgansville. HW was confident she would manage the ride, but Sam wasn’t convinced. That was the thing she hated most about her current life—her loss of belief that she could do things not just physically but mentally.

She’d make a bet with herself. If she managed to get as far as the ghost town without falling off or getting left behind, she’d flirt with HW all the way back and decide what to do from there. Satisfied with her challenge to herself, she finished up in the bathroom and sat on the bed to put on her pajamas. The brush of the soft cotton against her skin made her shiver.

That was the worst thing about being single—not being touched, not waking up next to the miracle of another body beside yours or succumbing in tears and knowing she’d be held tight and comforted. She missed that physical contact so much . . .

With a sigh, Sam finished getting ready for bed. Tomorrow, as Scarlett O’Hara famously said, was another day. Now she just had to sleep without dreaming to get there.

* * *

HW checked the angle of the sun in the clear blue sky and the route his brother BB was taking toward the ghost town. He and Sam were at the back of a line that had gradually strung out across the grassy plain. He hoped Blue would stop before the road veered off toward Morgansville and give the eight guests some more instructions about the difficulties of the upcoming terrain.

Even if he didn’t, HW would make sure to tell Sam. She was riding Dollar and had come to a stop beside him. Today she wore the new brown cowboy hat she’d bought in town and was looking pretty damn fine.

“Everything okay, HW?” she asked.

“Yup. Just checking the route.” He pointed toward the large boulders ahead. “This is where it gets tricky. We start climbing through the rocky debris left behind by the miners and the construction of the railway line.”

“So what should I do?”

“Hang on, follow me, and let Dollar do his job.”

“Sounds easy.”

He checked her over. “You have your warm jacket, right?”

She patted her saddlebag. “In there with my fully expandable tent, medical kit, and the six gallons of water you insisted I carry.”

“At least you don’t have to carry it. Dollar’s doing all the hard work.”

“Yeah, rather him than me. I’ve carried enough packs for a lifetime.” Sam twirled a lock of her hair. “Thanks so much for sticking with me today. I really appreciate it.”

“You’re welcome.”

“No, I really mean it. You’ve been so . . . sweet to me.”

HW eyed her warily. “You sure you’re feeling okay?”

“Yes, I’m fine, I’m just trying to convey my gratitude to you.” She widened her green eyes and bit her lip. “I couldn’t have asked for a better teacher.”

He wanted to bite her lip. He wanted to lean over, set his mouth over hers, and inhale every lush inch of her.

“Er, thanks. We should get going. BB’s waiting.”

She wasn’t his type. He preferred tall women with endless legs who were high maintenance and didn’t really care whether he liked them or not as long as he was famous and could give them what they needed. Not infuriating, funny, confrontational Irish lasses who had the ability to get under his skin.

“HW?”

He clicked to his horse. “Come on, we’d better catch up.”

It was a beautiful ride out to the abandoned ghost town. For once, HW was more focused on making sure Sam made it through the rough terrain rather than enjoying the scenery himself. If he stayed at the ranch, he’d get to see the view every day.

If he stayed . . .

“Wow.” Sam stopped moving and was staring ahead. “Morgansville looks like it was dropped out of the sky onto a barren plane. Did you say everyone just abandoned the place at exactly the same time and never came back?”

“That’s pretty much what happened.” HW looked down at the row of buildings that made up Main Street. “They made a decision to move the town ten miles down the road to Morgantown and everyone just went along with it. They took everything they could carry and left the wooden and brick structures. It’s so dry up here the place has remained much the same.”

“January told us a bit about it last week, but I never imagined it would be so . . . complete.” Sam whistled as she started Dollar down the bank of the old railroad.

They’d approached from above and were at the end where the stamp mill stood at the farthest point of the town. At the other end of Main Street was the old Morgan livery and hotel, where HW’s great-great-grandparents had set up shop.

HW followed Sam down to where Blue had already established camp. The guests were going to get a tour of the town and some lunch before they all headed back. January had brought Chase’s huge truck up the old road and the bed was filled with coolers.

After watching Sam dismount and making sure she was okay, HW went to help January.

“Where do you want me to start?” he asked her.

January gave him a quick grin. “Thanks, Ry, I mean HW. Can you set up the tables and chairs? By the look of the weather coming in, we’ll want to make this snappy.”

“Sure.”

Within minutes, Sam was also helping out, as were all the other guests, which wasn’t part of the original plan but seemed to happen spontaneously. HW got some coffee and a big slice of quiche and sat down beside Sam.

“You doing okay?”

She nodded, her hands wrapped around her mug as steam rose from the coffee. “This place is amazing, but it also makes me believe in ghosts.”

“It is a ghost town.” HW sipped his coffee. “It’s a local tradition for teens to sneak away and spend the night here. Not many people manage to stay until dawn.”

“I’m not surprised.” She shivered. “It’s the moaning sound the wind makes as it passes through all those empty spaces that freaks me out. It reminds me of bombed-out buildings in Afghanistan. You never knew if they were really deserted, you know? Whether you’d turn a corner and face an ambush.”

She fell silent, her face uncharacteristically blank. HW shifted uncomfortably on his seat, watching the memories flare in her green eyes.

“The good news is that you don’t have to live in Morgansville,” he said gently.

“True.” She recovered with a quick smile. “I’m glad your family is intent on preserving it because it’s important to remember our roots, but I can’t say I’d choose to hang out here every day.”

“Me neither.” He remembered being in his mother’s truck, waiting for her, always waiting for her, and worrying that one day she wouldn’t come back. She’d said that if he told anyone where they’d been, she’d be very sad and he wouldn’t be her special boy anymore.

But, eventually, she’d gone away forever. He’d probably been the only member of the family not surprised by that.

“You don’t like it up here much either, do you?” Sam said.

He smiled. “I wouldn’t say that.”

She straightened away from him. “Of course you wouldn’t, because that might mean you had to admit to having feelings or something.”

“I have feelings,” he protested. “Just because I don’t go around crying and sharing all the time doesn’t mean I don’t have them.”

“You hide, you smile, you deflect, you do anything to keep people from knowing the real you.”

He winked at her. “Honey, this is the real me.”

She put down her coffee and faced him. “No one’s that shallow.”

“And don’t you do exactly the same thing?”

“Typical!” Sam shook her head and tutted. “I attempt to get you to reveal something about yourself and you turn it around and make it about me.”

“Why shouldn’t I? You’re not exactly easy to get to know yourself.”

“I’m an open book compared to you.”

He leaned in closer. “Yeah? Like every time I ask you about your experiences in the military you change the subject?”

She got right in his face. “Like you want to know what I went through. Like anyone who wasn’t there and didn’t experience it firsthand can understand a damn thing!” Her voice started to shake. “It was chaotic and horrible and terrifying and I never want to think about what I saw and heard and experienced again. Does that work for you, HW?”

She shoved her chair back and stormed away, hampered by the drag of her left leg.

“Nice, HW. Pick a fight with a guest right in front of everyone,” Blue snapped.

“I didn’t—l just—”

“You sure did.” Blue loomed over him. “Now go and say sorry for whatever stupid shit you said and make sure Sam’s safe, okay? January already started the tour while you two were winding up. Sam can join her when she’s ready while I pack up.”

HW finished his coffee and rose to his feet. The wind had picked up, making the dust fly and clouds gathered low on the horizon, obscuring the upper reaches of the majestic mountains. He let out a frustrated breath and went in the direction Sam had gone. A flash of her red puffer jacket showed through the broken front of the house in front of him.

Walking carefully so as not to disturb the old place, he stepped through the open doorway into what must once have been the best parlor. Shreds of a busy yellow wallpaper still clung to the walls and the wooden floor was still holding. Sam was sitting on a stack of bricks close to the old fireplace, which was in the process of being restored. Her shoulders were hunched forward and her head was down.

He sat against the wall to her right and stared out the back door, keeping watch on her.

“When I was a kid, my mom used to bring me up here. She’d tell me to wait in the truck, close my eyes, and count to fifty, then she’d get out and go somewhere. She said she just needed some time away from everyone, but she still took me with her.” He let out his breath. “After a while I’d get antsy, and I’d think about getting out of the truck and going to find her even though she’d told me not to. I was worried about Ry looking after the baby by himself, but my mom said he was fine.”

“How old were you?”

Her quiet question broke through his memories, but he was okay with it.

“About four and a half, I think.” He settled back against the wall, one knee bent up.

“One day I needed to pee real bad and she hadn’t come back, so I opened the door and snuck out. I couldn’t see my mom, but I didn’t care too much because I was more interested in finding somewhere to piss. I went round the back of this very house and saw another truck parked up, which kind of surprised me. It was a familiar truck used on the ranch, so I didn’t think it was that strange. I wondered if my daddy had come to see Mom or something.

“The next thing I knew, I was grabbed from behind, a hand over my mouth, and was lifted off my feet. I was so scared I almost pissed myself. I tried to fight, but whoever it was had me in a really vicious grip. I was terrified, and then suddenly my mom appeared and started shouting at whoever it was holding me. I was dropped to the ground like a dog. I stayed down and curled myself up in a ball while they argued over me.

“Then my mom picked me up and took me back to the truck. She slapped my face and said that if I couldn’t behave properly I’d be better off staying home with my brothers and the baby. I started crying then and begged her not to leave me behind, that I was a good boy and I’d never get out of the truck again.”

He smiled. “I was her favorite, you see. She told me that I was the only one who understood. But I didn’t really. It didn’t occur to me until years later that she had probably been meeting her lover. Still not sure why she had to bring me with her, but that’s how it was.”

He shot Sam another glance, only to find she’d turned to face him, her green eyes huge in her face.

“I’ve never told anyone that story before.” HW shrugged.

“Then why are you telling me?” Sam whispered as she studied his downturned face.

“Because I owe you some honesty? I was out of line earlier. I apologize. You don’t owe me an explanation for anything.” He took off his hat and fidgeted with the brim.

She considered what he’d told her. Her first instinct was to go over there and hold him tight, but she wasn’t sure he would allow her that privilege or that she deserved it. Why had his mother done that to him? She had so many questions, but should she ask them? She sensed that what he’d shared might explain a lot about what was buried under that charm and desire to portray the perfect image.

“You and Ry are identical twins.”

“Yeah.”

“But you were the favorite.”

“Yeah. I was the golden child who could do no wrong, and Ry?” He shrugged. “According to my mother, Annie, he was the devil.”

“That’s kind of screwed up.”

“Annie suffered from severe postpartum depression after Rachel was born. That’s when things got really scary. She left the day after our fifth birthday. She and my dad were arguing because she only made one birthday cake with my favorite theme on it and only my name. Even my dad couldn’t ignore that.”

Sam shivered. “Poor Ry.”

“Yeah. Poor Ry.” He abruptly got to his feet. “Are you okay to push on home now with the others? I don’t want to be out here alone in the dark.”

She gazed at him in consternation. What had she said to make him shut her out again? She walked over to him, grabbed hold of his jacket, and looked up into his face. Despite her earlier bargain with herself, this wasn’t the right time for flirting. Things had changed between them. Maybe there was a better way to get through to him after all.

“Can I give you some honesty back?” Sam asked.

He winced. “About my amazing ability to talk shit to you? Sure. Let me have it.”

“No.” Sam gathered her composure. “I was going to flirt with you on the ride home.”

“Why?”

“Because I wanted to see if you were interested in me.”

“Interested in what way?”

She poked him in the chest. “You know. Like in a vacation fling kind of way.” He opened his mouth to reply, but she kept going. “I’m not talking about anything serious here; it’s just that I’d like to have sex with a man, I mean with you, and I don’t have time to beat around the bush about it, or even know how to do that whole dating thing anymore, so—”

He touched her lips with the tip of his finger. “Hold up. You’re furious with me one minute, and now you want to have sex with me?”

“That’s about it.”

“But why?”

Because she wanted to hold him and stroke his hair and make up for what his mother had done to him . . . But she couldn’t say that, couldn’t offer him something he hadn’t asked for. He was right about her hiding her emotions. At the moment, all she could deal with was sex. His confusion made her want to crawl away and die, but she’d never stepped away from conflict and she didn’t intend to start now.

“Because you’re hot and experienced and one more woman probably wouldn’t make any difference for you.”

His mouth firmed up and he suddenly reminded her of Blue. “That’s what you think of me?”

It was her turn to wince. “That didn’t sound very complimentary, did it?”

He continued to study her for a long moment and she had to break the silence.

“Okay, so it was a horribly bad idea and now I feel like a worm. Can we just forget about it and go back to being friends who argue a lot?” She started for the door.

“Sam . . .”

She stopped at the exit but didn’t turn around. “What?”

“You did it again.”

“What?”

“Took what I gave you and gave me back something else entirely.”

“At least I was honest.”

“Not the kind of honesty I was expecting.”

“So you get to pick which kind you want?”

His sigh was echoed by the wind tugging at the structure. “You’re right. Let’s just forget it, okay?”

“Fine by me.”

She walked out. She was going to get on her horse, ride back to the ranch, reclaim her couch, grab some more cookies, and hide until she stopped feeling like a complete fool. He needed more than she had to give, would demand more because he’d shared something so obviously painful for him just to make her feel better.

And what had she done with his trust? Asked him to have sex with her like he was worth nothing. Tears crowded Sam’s eyes and she almost fell as she navigated the slope up to the road.

“I got you.” HW caught her elbow and steadied her.

“Don’t be nice to me,” she whispered. “I don’t deserve it.”

“Okay, just pretend I’m protecting the ranch’s investment so you don’t need to claim on our insurance.”

Her chuckle came out as half a wail, but he didn’t let go, helping her over to where Dollar was tied up and throwing her up into the saddle.

“Are you good to go?” HW looked up at her, his hazel gaze steady. “Or would you prefer to ride up front with BB?”

“I’d rather stay with you.”

He nodded and turned away to mount his own horse. “Then we’ll take it as slow as you need.”

Normally, she would’ve made some crack about his comment, but she was too tired and humiliated to think of anything. He deserved better. He deserved to be loved and she wasn’t here for that, wasn’t sure she was capable of being that woman anymore.

Blue gave a piercing whistle. “We’re moving on out, folks! Don’t get left behind!”

Sam turned Dollar’s head toward the mountains and followed everyone else, HW bringing up the rear. Her left knee was hurting, but for once she welcomed the pain. It gave her something to concentrate on during the long ride home.

Chapter Eight

“How are you and Sam getting along?” Ry asked HW as they worked alongside each other in the barn, mucking out stalls and trying not to step on the free-range chickens. It was just past six in the morning, the sky was as blue as their father’s eyes, and breakfast was waiting for them in the kitchen when they finished.

“She’s certainly a quick learner,” HW said diplomatically. “Not sure if there’s much more I can teach her.”

“Yeah?” Ry shoved a shoulder against Nolly, who was trying to escape his stall, and shut the door on him. “January said she could ride before the accident, so this was more like a refresher course.”

“It was a bit more than that. Her whole center of balance has changed, so she had to relearn everything. She’s also struggling with being out in the open and gets stressed. Not that she’ll admit it.” HW opened the door to the feed room and hung up his bucket. “But she’s got the basics. She tires quickly, so I’d like to keep an eye on her for another week, if that works for everyone.”

“It’s not my decision. Talk to Chase and January. I’m fairly sure they’ll agree with you. When we have differently abled guests at the ranch we could do with someone working with them full time.”

“If that’s what they want. Some people don’t like being mollycoddled, apparently.”

Ry grinned. “Did Sam actually say that to you?”

“She sure did.” HW walked out of the barn into the sunlight and checked the blackboard, where January posted the daily schedule. He was due to help out with moving some of the cattle. He’d see if Sam was up for it.

“She was right to tell me to butt out.”

“I heard she does that a lot.”

HW groaned. “You’ve been talking to BB, haven’t you?”

“He did mention that you and Sam were having some kind of disagreement yesterday. You usually charm the pants off everyone you meet. What’s going on, bro?”

HW strolled over to the gate, propped one heel on the lower bar, leaned on the top one, and looked out over toward the creek. Ry did the same, mimicking his posture.

“She was mad at me for asking about her experiences in Afghanistan.”

“You just flat out asked her? It’s not like you to be so unsubtle.”

“No! She made some comment about Morgansville feeling oppressive, like a war zone, and then got mad at me when I asked her to elaborate.” It was HW’s turn to pause. “She said I never shared anything personal with her, so why should she bother to share with me? So I told her something personal and then she—” He checked himself. “And then I got mad, and that was that.”

“Sam made you mad?”

“Apparently.”

“That’s great.”

HW turned to stare at his twin, who was smiling. “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

“You’re so used to charming your way out of anything. It’s good for you to get a reality check.”

“It doesn’t feel good.” HW rubbed a hand over the back of his neck. “Half the time I want to kill her, and the other . . .”

Ry made a kissy noise and, grinning like a loon, stepped back as HW came at him. “Dude, you like her.”

“Of course I like her. She’s one of the bravest people I’ve ever met.”

Ry raised an eyebrow. “We’re identical twins. I know what you feel.”

“How can you when I don’t even know myself ?” HW lunged at his twin.

“Trust me on this.”

“Like you think I know how you feel about Avery?”

“I hope you don’t get all the X-rated stuff, but I bet you know exactly how happy she makes me.”

HW scowled at his twin. “You’re a perv.”

“Just telling it how I see it. What’s wrong with you liking Sam anyway?”

“Because she’s . . .” HW stopped in midthought. What was wrong with liking Sam? She didn’t want a relationship with him, she just wanted sex, and sure, that had hurt his feelings when she’d said it, but maybe she was right. Maybe having sex would help him get over her—get it out of his system so he could move on.

“HW?” Ry snapped his fingers under his twin’s nose. “You in there?”

“Just thinking.”

Ry groaned. “Whenever you say that, I always end up in trouble.”

“You didn’t have to do much to get into trouble, we both know that.” HW blew out a breath. “I was telling Sam about how Mom used to leave you to look after the baby and take me out with her.”

Ry stopped smiling and went still, his gaze glued to HW’s.

“I’d forgotten about that.”

“She’d take me up to Morgansville and leave me in the truck while she . . .”

“While she what, HW?”

HW didn’t need to turn around to recognize his father’s quiet voice, but he kept talking.

“While she met up with Big Mike.”

He briefly closed his eyes against the pain in Ry’s gaze, knowing it would be reflected tenfold if he looked at Billy.

“I didn’t know that at the time, obviously, but when Ry let me know Mom and Rachel might still be alive, I started thinking back and wondering.”

He forced himself to swing around to where his father stood and braced himself for Billy’s reaction.

“She met him up there?” Billy asked and then nodded, as if answering his own question. “Makes sense, I suppose.”

“Is that all you have to say?” HW demanded.

“What do you want me to say?”

“Don’t you think I might have mentioned it to you at the time?”

“You loved your mother, HW. There’s no shame in that.”

“Meaning I’d lie for her?”

Billy frowned. “Is that what she made you do?”

HW tried to sound relaxed, even as he planned to lie. “I’m not saying she forced me to do anything, okay? I’m just telling you what I remembered.”

“And I’m telling you that she shouldn’t have taken you up there with her.” Billy wasn’t smiling now.

“Hey, it was easy for me; I just got to hide in the truck while poor old Ry had to look after the baby.” HW turned to his twin, who wasn’t looking too happy. “It was always worse for Ry.”

“I’m not sure about that,” Billy said slowly. “Let’s put the blame fair and square where it belongs.”

“On Mom? Yeah, why not? Let’s all blame Mom, because hey, she’s dead now and can’t defend herself.”

“HW . . .” Ry put a hand on his twin’s sleeve. “That’s not what Dad’s trying to say.”

“Yes, it is.” HW finally met Billy’s blue gaze, but his dad didn’t look away.

“Ry, can you leave me and HW to talk this through?” Billy asked.

“Sure.” Ry still didn’t move away. “If HW’s okay with it.”

“I’m good.” Actually, the last thing in the world HW wanted to do was talk to his father, but he was tired of avoiding the subject, so maybe it was time to face it head-on. Maybe if he managed this part of it, the questions would end.

Ry nodded and walked back up to the house, leaving HW alone with Billy. HW leaned back against the fence and crossed his arms.

“So, what do you want to say?”

Billy came to stand beside him, his usual smile absent.

“I didn’t know your mom took you with her when she was meeting Big Mike. Hell, I didn’t know she was meeting anyone at all.”

“So you wish I’d told you at the time.”

“Don’t be so hard on yourself. You were a kid. Ry didn’t mention being left alone with Rachel either.”

“He was too scared, you know that. Mom hated him and she would’ve taken it out on him if he’d said a single word.”

“And you weren’t scared, too?”

HW looked down at the dust on his boots. “Me? I was her favorite child. She never got mad at me; she just told me she’d be disappointed if I let her down—that she just needed time to be by herself, and that if you asked where she’d been, she’d tell you she’d been doing stuff with me.”

“So she used you as her alibi.”

“It never came down to that, but I would’ve lied for her.” HW met his father’s gaze. “So that makes me as guilty as she was, right?”

“No.” Billy’s expression was so full of sympathy that HW want to hit something real hard. “You were a little kid trying to do his best for the mother he loved.”

“Dad, I would’ve lied for her.”

“What do you want me to say, HW? Do you want me to get in your face and say you’re right? That everything is your fault? Because I’m not going to do that. Any problems that arose in our marriage were me and Annie’s fault, not yours nor Ry’s.” Billy looked back toward the ranch house. “Annie hated it here. I didn’t understand that, couldn’t understand why she felt like that about the place I loved. I was working so hard, I left her to bring up all you kids, and after Rachel was born something went very wrong. I couldn’t fix it, didn’t even know how to start fixing it. So if there’s blame to be handed out, I’m the one who collects on that, not you boys.”

HW just nodded. It was the best he could manage right now.

“And then, just to make things even peachier, I lost myself in a bottle and walked out on you as well.” Billy shook his head. “It’s okay to be angry with me, HW. I deserve it. I was an adult who gave up on everything I loved because it was easier than facing my guilt.”

“I can’t be angry with you,” HW said. “I can see how much you suffered and how hard you’ve worked to reclaim your life and your family. I . . . admire you for that; I really do.”

Billy winced. “I don’t deserve that. I don’t deserve any of you, but I’m so thankful in my heart to be home again. If I could go back and do things differently with your mom? I’d do it in a heartbeat, but I can’t. All I can do is try to forgive myself, and hope that after she left she found happiness.”

Words swelled up HW’s throat, but he tamped them down, knew that if he started speaking he might never stop. Instead, he took a deep breath and forced himself to meet his father’s worried gaze.

“Okay. I won’t assume that everyone blames Mom for everything and I’ll apologize to Ry for getting in his face.”

“Good boy.”

HW winced. “Don’t call me that.”

His mother’s voice echoed in his head. “Be a good boy and stay in the truck, be a good boy and don’t ever tell your daddy what you saw . . .”

“You’re right.” Billy patted him on the back. “You’re a man now, and a rodeo champion. You’re the star of the family.”

“Hardly.” HW found a smile somehow and offered it to Billy. “I’d better get on. I’m starving. Are you coming out to help with the cattle this morning?”

“Yup. I’m just heading down to Roy’s to get my orders.” Billy winked and started toward the barn.

“Dad?”

“Yeah, son?” Billy turned back.

“Legally, this is your ranch, isn’t it?”

“True. So what?”

“But you let Ruth and Chase make all the decisions.”

Billy shrugged. “I let my mother and my family make the decisions. Ruth kept this place going when I was a drunk and knows it better than I ever will. Why would I take back control from her?”

“A lot of men would.”

“Do you think that makes me weak?” Billy’s blue eyes crinkled at the corners as he smiled.

“No!” HW contemplated slapping a hand over his own mouth. He was beginning to sound as insensitive as BB. “Not at all. I just wondered . . .”

“Whether I resented that? I can tell you, hand on my heart, that I don’t resent a thing. Without my family hanging on here, the ranch would have been sold off years ago. I’m just grateful to be here, to be a part of it again.”

With a nod, Billy carried on into the barn and HW turned to walk up to the house. His dad was a mass of contradictions, but he’d turned his life around and seemed to have gained an appreciation for the positives in his life that HW wished he could emulate. Sure, HW was great at convincing everyone that everything in his life was perfect, but sometimes he wondered . . .

Sam didn’t think he was perfect, but he still resisted her attempts to get under his shields or poke at his soft underbelly. If you weren’t perfect or amiable, how far could you really get in life? He’d made a career out of being charming and it hadn’t hurt him one bit.

Except that maybe it had.

HW grabbed hold of the screen door and entered the house, blinking at the sudden change in the light. Was it his need to make everyone happy and to be liked that stopped him from becoming a champion? Did he lack that ruthless streak? His agent, Paul, insisted that was the case.

“Hey.” Ry was already sitting at the table eating bacon and eggs as fast as he could shovel it in his mouth. “You okay?”

“I’m good.” Mindful of his promise to his father, he continued speaking. “Sorry I shouted at you earlier.”

“I’d hardly call that shouting. Have you heard BB when he’s mad?”

HW went to the stove and helped himself to breakfast. “I was still out of line.”

“Hey, I’m used to it.”

HW frowned as he took his usual seat opposite his brother. “I’ve never been easy to live with, have I?”

“Jeez, HW, don’t start all that again.” Ry gulped down some coffee. “We’ve both said some harsh things in the past, but we’ve moved on, right?”

“Do you think I’m too nice to win the saddle bronc championship?”

Ry put down his mug and blinked. “Come again?”

“Do you think I lack the killer instinct to be a champion?”

“Where the hell did that come from? Weren’t we just talking about Dad and the ranch?”

“But it’s all the same thing, isn’t it?” HW said.

Ry’s brow furrowed. “You’ve lost me.”

“Look, I’m charming, good-looking, and great at the promotional shit associated with the rodeo circuit.”

“True.”

“But maybe I’m too charming. Maybe I don’t have that thing that sets a champion apart. Maybe I expect everyone to like me and let me win.”

“Bullshit,” Ry said succinctly. “You have more focus and drive than almost anyone I’ve ever met. I’ve seen you compete, HW, and let’s be honest here, we’re identical, so physically we have the same talents, but you were always better than me because you have that extra thing, that mental toughness a true champion has.”

“I’m not sure I have it anymore. I’m scared.” HW let out his breath. “I’m scared of getting injured or ending up last in the ratings, of losing, of winning and not being able to keep doing it. And you know yourself, Ry, that if you get on the back of that bronc with your mind out of focus? You’re screwed from the get-go.”

Ry paused with his fork halfway to his mouth. “So what are you going to do?”

“I’m not going back next year.”

Ry slowly closed his mouth. “But you were so close to winning! Why the hell stop now?”

“I just can’t find that desire to fight against all the new guys again—to go on the road—to be alone, struggling to conceal injuries—to always be on for the cameras.”

“Have you told anyone this yet?”

“Yeah; Rio knows, and Paul.”

“Paul, your agent? Crap.” Ry ran a finger across his throat. “I bet he’s not happy.”

“He’s fricking furious. I’m going to Texas next month to hash things out with him.”

“Good luck,” Ry regarded him steadily. “Are you really okay with this decision?”

“Yeah. I’m done.”

“Then you’ll make it work.” Ry clinked his coffee mug against HW’s. “Do you want me to come to Texas with you? I’d like to see that snake’s face when you fire him.”

“I’ll think about it. Thanks for the support.”

Ry grinned at him. “You’re my twin. We have our moments, but for the most part we stick together, right?”

“Keep it to yourself for now, will you?”

Ry solemnly drew a cross over his heart. “Sure.”

HW sipped his coffee and contemplated his plate of eggs. Talking to his dad had stirred up more than a few memories and his stomach was still catching up. He forced down a piece of toast and another mug of coffee and slid the eggs onto Ry’s plate. Luckily, Ruth wasn’t there to notice or there would’ve been hell to pay.

HW stood up. “I’ve got to go check in on Sam to see if she wants to come on the cattle drive this morning.”

“Okay. I’ll tell Roy we might have two more. The rest of the guests are coming, but we can always do with an extra pair of hands.” Ry nodded. “We’re meeting down at his place in about an hour. Text me if you aren’t coming.”

“Will do.”

HW cleared his plate and put it in the dishwasher, refilled his flask with coffee, and headed out the door. He was already banging on Sam’s cabin door before it occurred to him that she might still be asleep.

“What?”

She flung open the door and HW took an involuntary step back. She held her toothbrush in one hand, literally foaming at the mouth, and wearing a pair of green pajama bottoms with cupcakes on them. His gaze lingered on the swell of her breasts revealed by the V of her clingy top and then moved downward to where one of her feet was bare and the other was . . . metal.

“Have you finished gawking?”

His gaze shot right back to her face, where she was furiously wiping away the toothpaste.

“Not quite.” He cleared his throat. “You got a bra on under there?”

“Not that it’s any of your business, but no, I don’t.”

“Thought so.”

“Anything else you’d like to comment on before I slam the door in your face?”

HW smiled into her eyes. “Lots, but I don’t want you taking me out. Cute pants, though.”

She smoothed a hand over them and then attempted to stick some of her disheveled hair behind her ear. “I was just about to jump in the shower.”

It was kind of amusing to see her a little disconcerted.

“Don’t let me stop you.”

She sighed loudly. “What do you want, HW?”

“Roy’s moving some cattle into a new field. Thought you might like to come along and help out.”

“That’s all?”

He angled his head to one side. “What else could I possibly want at this hour of the morning?”

Jeez, the longer he stared at the soft skin revealed by her thin camisole, the tighter his jeans were getting.

She folded her arms across her chest, making her breasts pop up even more, and HW broke out in a cold sweat. When was the last time he’d been so affected by a woman? Had he ever allowed himself to feel like this about anyone?

“I thought we were fighting.”

Sam’s words brought him back from his fevered dreams of simply picking her up, throwing her over his shoulder, and taking her to bed.

“Huh?”

“We. Were. Fighting.”

“No, we weren’t. We were just expressing opposing views, and then you asked me if I’d have sex with you.”

A blush rose on her cheeks. “And I told you to forget what I said.”

He leaned in and propped one shoulder against the doorframe. “The thing is, I couldn’t do that. You got me thinking.”

She licked her lips and he inhaled the scent of warm, sleepy skin and minty breath.

“Mmm . . .”

She swatted at his face. “Stop it.”

“You smell good.”

“Didn’t you hear the bit when I said I was just about to get in the shower?”

He leaned in even closer and dropped a soft kiss on her collarbone. “Then go.”

Sam’s breath shuddered out as he repeated the tiny caress and her nipples hardened against the cotton of her camisole. She tried to gather her rapidly disappearing senses.

“What are you doing, HW?”

“Trying to tempt you to kiss me again?”

“Why would I do that? You said you didn’t want to have sex with me, remember?”

His tongue curled around the lobe of her ear and she almost lost it completely.

“Can’t a man change his mind?”

She pressed one hand against the hard muscles of his chest and looked up at him. “What’s going on, HW?”

“I thought it was obvious. I want to kiss you.”

“And have sex with me?”

His smile was so full of sensual promise, she was surprised she didn’t spontaneously orgasm.

“How about we start with a proper kiss and see how it goes?”

“All right, let’s—”

Whatever else she had been going to say was cut off as he took her mouth in a kiss that, despite the toothpaste, was so scaldingly hot and deep that she couldn’t form a coherent reaction but only breathe and experience the wonder of it.

With a groan, he stepped inside the door, slammed it shut behind them, and turned her back to the wall, all without breaking the most fantastic kiss in the world. She grabbed hold of his shoulders and just held on as he took what he wanted and gave her back so much more.

“Sam . . .” He breathed her name like a prayer and hoisted her up against the hardness in his jeans, pinning her against the wall, imprinting every inch of his hard, lean body onto hers as he ravished her mouth. She tried to breathe, knocking off his hat as she raked her nails through his blond hair, making him rock against her even harder.

Even as she drowned in lust, Sam fought to regain herself and dragged her mouth away from his. It was exhilarating, but it was also terrifying.

“HW . . .”

“What?” He tugged at her lip and she shivered with the force of her longing.

“I think we need to slow down.”

“Hell,” he breathed, “I was thinking we needed to speed up and take this to a horizontal surface.”

She put both hands on his chest, fingers outstretched. His heart was thumping so hard she could feel the vibration under her palm. “I think I made a mistake.”

This time he seemed to really hear her and slowly raised his head. His eyes were golden and narrowed with lust.

“What’s wrong, Sam?”

She studied the pattern on his red plaid shirt. “I’m totally out of my league.”

“Come again?”

“You are just . . . too much.” She bit her lip. “I haven’t . . . had sex since the accident.”

Silence greeted her comment, and then HW stepped back and took her hand. “Come on.”

“Where are we going?”

“To sit down and talk this through, because if you’re pressed against me like that I can’t think straight and I need to hear this sober.” He winced as he sat on the couch and subtly readjusted himself. “Okay, spit it out. Why haven’t you had sex? Are the guys in Sacramento blind or something?”

God, just for that she wanted to climb into his lap and rumple him up some more so badly.

“What I meant was perhaps I should’ve started out with someone less . . . accomplished.”

His brows came together. “Like Roy or someone?”

Sam fought a smile. “No, I mean someone less potent.”

“What the hell does that mean?”

“You’re like the finest champagne. Maybe I needed to sample some low-carb beer or something first to get me in the mood for drinking again.”

“You’re losing me.”

She looked down at her feet. “I need time to get up to speed. I know I said I wanted sex, but maybe I should take things slower.”

His hand flexed on his knee, his long fingers tapping. “Okay.” He stood up, startling her. “Why don’t you take your shower and meet me in the barn when you’re done? I’ll have the horses ready to go.”

She stared up at him, her mouth hanging open in a most attractive way. “You’re leaving ?”

“Yeah.” He gave one of his decisive nods. “I heard what you said and I’m agreeing with you. Let’s not take things too fast.” He located his hat, which was on the floor by the couch, and placed it on his head. “Take your time. I’ll text Ry to let him know we’re coming to help.”

“You’re running away, HW?”

“Could be.”

Sam shot to her feet and almost overbalanced before HW steadied her with a hand under her elbow. She searched his face, but he didn’t look angry. He was even smiling, which meant nothing, of course. He smiled all the time.

She walked him to the door, which was all of six steps, and opened it for him.

“I’ll see you at the barn, then.” HW tipped his hat to her.

“Okay, and thanks for being so understanding.”

He bent to kiss her cheek and she cupped his jaw. “Would we really have been in bed right now if I hadn’t said no?”

“Hell yeah.” He sighed. “You’d be naked and under me while I gave you the best sex of your life.”

“Gave me?” Was that her breathy moan? Sam cleared her throat. “I prefer to be on top.”

“I’d let you do that—eventually.” His voice deepened. “Yeah, I’d like to see you ride me, own me, take me . . .”

For a second, they both just stared into each other’s eyes until Sam had to look away.

“Okay! See you in a few minutes.”

She shoved him out the door, and locked it behind him before entering the bathroom and locking that door as well. She sank down on the side of the bath, her hands pressed against her red cheeks, and rocked back and forth as she considered what she had just let walk out the door.

“Sex on legs,” she murmured. “He is all that. Why didn’t I realize it?”

And why had she let him go? She slowly raised her head and caught a glimpse of her wide eyes and flushed face in the mirror. Her hair looked like a bird’s nest and her mouth was ringed with a toothpaste mustache. No wonder he’d bolted.

But he hadn’t, had he? He’d stopped when she’d asked him to and taken her changing her mind really well. Too well, really. Had he kissed her and then realized he felt nothing? Was that why he’d been so happy to accept her decision? But she’d felt the taste of his desire, the urgency of his need . . .

Sam stood up and slowly exhaled before turning on the shower. Could she face him? Was her whole vacation going to revolve around her roller-coaster relationship with one of rodeo’s favorite cowboys? She’d gone too far to turn back now and he’d definitely left the ball in her court. Now all she had to do was figure out how to play the game.

* * *

HW marched up toward the barn, his focus on cold showers and terrible rodeo rides, of days when he’d barely had enough money to keep going on the circuit. Of nights in flea-infested hotels when he’d needed the cash to feed his horse and gas up his truck.

Half of him wanted to turn around, go back to Sam’s cabin, and convince her to let him in so he could take her to bed. He knew in his soul they’d be good together. One kiss had convinced him of that . . .

So why hadn’t he pushed the matter?

He stopped walking and stared unseeingly out at the mountain range. Because he’d scared himself by how much he’d wanted her, had felt his control slipping, and for one amazing, mind-blowing minute he hadn’t even cared. And she’d felt that—and had responded to him by backing off. Had he scared her?

He almost hadn’t been able to do what she’d asked of him. For one second, he’d known that if he’d just started kissing her again, she would’ve let him.

“Arrogant, conceited jerk.” he muttered to himself as he opened the door into the tack room. Did that make him a double coward? Once for not wanting to stop and the other for wanting to be consumed by her and never let go?

But he could be considerate, right? Take it slow, be her teacher in this, help her get her confidence back before releasing her to someone who deserved her more?

But he needed her . . . which was why she scared the crap out of him because he’d learned early on in life that almost no one who loved you ever stuck around.

“What are you? Saint HW of love or something?” He was talking to himself again, but at least the horses didn’t care. “You think you’re irresistible?”

Maybe Sam was right and he wasn’t what she needed after all.

Chapter Nine

Awkward.

Sam fidgeted in the saddle, readjusting her grip on the reins as she waited for Roy’s next set of instructions. Moving cattle was apparently like a game of chess, only on this occasion half of Roy’s crack team had never herded a cow before in their lives and kept spooking them by being way too enthusiastic. They were in one of the fields in the high pasture near the abandoned silver mine and were supposed to be moving the herd into a field lower down the opposite side of the road.

Roy had told everyone to stay put in a line and that’s where she was now. Waiting for the cattle to get a grip and proceed toward the narrowing gap at the gate. HW was about three feet away from her and staring down at his phone. He’d been his usual pleasant self when she’d met him at the barn and not mentioned anything about what had happened at the cabin.

For some reason that made her even madder, but at least she wasn’t embarrassed anymore. She wanted to grab him by the shoulders and kiss that charming smile right off his mouth, make him curse and beg and invent a time machine so she could go back and not kick him out of her cabin this time.

And when the hell had she allowed HW Morgan to get under her skin? Maybe he really was that shallow and there was nothing to see under that smile and that perfectly honed athlete’s body.

“Listen up!” Roy shouted, and Sam jumped.

“We’re going to start walking our horses forward toward the gate; everyone stay in place behind the cattle. Let the dogs and the outriders do their jobs and close up the circle until the cows start to move across the road diagonally into the next field. Everyone clear?”

For a small man, Roy had a loud voice. Sam suspected being the foreman on a ranch helped you develop the qualities you needed to be heard.

Ry gave a piercing whistle as he and the professionals spread out behind the newbies like sharks circling their prey.

“Okay, let’s move on out!”

Sam couldn’t help but get a thrill from being part of such an awesome all-Western experience. She clicked to Dollar and eased forward, noticing that HW was still texting as he followed alongside her. She envied his relaxed posture and complete ease in the saddle. He’d probably been doing this kind of work forever. All the Morgan brothers looked like they’d been born on horseback and were a pleasure to watch.

January said the ranch intended to offer some extended weekends where guests could help move cattle much longer distances, which would require camping out overnight. Even though Sam liked the idea, she wasn’t sure she was up to trying it on this visit. She still had the odd nightmare and sleeping out in a tent might make that worse. There was something about the idea of being exposed and out in the open that scared the bejeezus out of her. It was probably because her unit had been attacked at night by a hostile force and ended up in the chaos of a firefight.

The cattle had finally moved, and Sam increased her pace, keeping one eye on HW and the other on Roy, who was standing by the open gate, ready to close it when they all got through.

“Nice job, everyone,” Roy bellowed. “Now, as the cattle move through the gate, follow them out on both sides of the channel, and reinforce the wall that blocks the road between the two fields.”

Okay, that made sense. No one wanted a cow careering off down the road to Morgantown. Sam eased Dollar through the gate and headed toward the left side and a gap behind Miguel, one of the ranch hands. Just as she went to pass him, the other horse whinnied and lashed out with its forelegs, making Dollar rear back, almost unseating Sam.

“Too close,” Miguel advised her as he expertly controlled his horse. “Mares don’t like being crowded.”

“Okay, thanks. Sorry,” Sam gasped.

“Not a problem.” Miguel winked at her.

Sam was too busy trying to grab the reins and relocate her balance to do more than nod. From the front end, how were you supposed to know whether it was a mare, a stallion, or a gelding? Maybe the girl horses should have ribbons in their manes or something?

She had just gathered the two single reins in one of her hands again when one of the teenage boys came up behind her, whooping.

“Cow on the loose! Can I chase it down, Roy?”

“No, you young varmint! Stay put!”

Roy shouted, but the teen was already wheeling around, his booted feet stuck out at right angles like he was riding a Harley. As he accelerated past Sam, the toe of his boot struck the back of her stirrup, kicking it right off her left foot. As Dollar leaped sideways, Sam lost her balance and shifted to the left. She ended up with both arms wrapped around her horse’s neck, her face buried in its mane and the saddle horn wedged uncomfortably against her stomach. She hung on, only hearing the uproar of Roy shouting, the cow mooing, and someone cursing up a storm.

“Sam? I’ve got hold of Dollar’s bridle. He’s not going anywhere. Can you sit up?”

That was definitely HW’s voice. Sam opened her eyes and straightened in the saddle to find him staring up at her, his expression anxious. She slowly let out a breath.

“Jeez, I thought I was a goner.”

“Nope; you held on like a champ. Are you okay?”

She thought about it, mentally reviewing all the things that might have fallen off. “I think I’m okay—apart from the acting-like-a-fool bit.”

“It wasn’t your fault that idiot Jordan went haring after that cow.”

“That wasn’t where it all started to go wrong. I lost control when I almost crashed into Miguel’s mare and she tried to tear a strip out of Dollar.”

“But you hung in there.”

“Yeah.” She grinned at him. “I’m still alive! I’ll call that a win.”

“You all right, Miss Sam?” Roy came up alongside her. “That darn young ijeet scaring you like that!”

“I’m fine, I really am.” Sam patted Dollar. “Thanks to this guy.”

“You talking about HW or the horse?” Roy asked.

“The horse.”

“Figures.” Roy winked at her. “You know why we called that horse Dollar?”

“No.”

“Because he’s so bombproof that if you ever come off him, I’ll owe you a buck.”

“That’s a terrible joke, Roy.”

He grinned at her, displaying the gap in his teeth. Up close, he looked older than she’d thought. “But seeing as you didn’t fall off, the joke is on me and maybe I owe you a dollar.” He gestured at the other gate. “You ready to continue or do you need a moment?”

“I’m fine,” Sam said. “If HW will let go of the bridle.”

“HW’s a good boy but maybe a mite overprotective, eh?”

Sam rolled her eyes. “Tell me about it.”

Roy clicked to his horse and moved off, shouting instructions to the rest of the riders, who were now driving the cattle deeper into the new pasture.

HW cleared his throat, “Sorry I wasn’t paying attention earlier. I should’ve been right beside you and—”

She leaned down to pat his cheek, her fingers lingering on the fine stubble. “I’m fine. I made a rookie mistake and I suffered for it. Please don’t beat yourself up about it.”

His glance swept over her. “Any damage?”

“Just to my pride.”

Her left knee was hurting, but she wasn’t going to mention it because she knew he’d insist she turn back or let him carry her home or any of the other helpful things people always wanted to do for her.

“Seriously, I’m good.” She waved him away. “Go get back on your horse, cowboy.”

* * *

HW mounted Cisco and gathered up his reins. His heart rate was still too rapid, but at least Sam was okay. Not that she would tell him if she wasn’t. He’d like to get hold of that idiot kid Jordan and strangle him. . . .

Knowing Sam would be all over him if he rode too close to her now, he contented himself with following along behind, just making certain she was managing okay. His cell buzzed again, but this time he ignored it. Getting into a conversation with his old girlfriend Lally, who had moved on to date his soon-to-be former agent, was both pointless and distracting. He had no idea who had given her his new number but guessed she’d borrowed it from Paul. He had no idea what she wanted either, seeing as they hadn’t exactly parted on good terms.

Lally liked to drink, party, and do drugs, and he’d moved on from those things when he’d decided to take his career more seriously. She’d started to complain he was as boring as his twin. Things hadn’t gone well after that, and she’d eventually realized Paul was a much better match for her, having the money and contacts that HW couldn’t be bothered to cultivate.

So what was Lally after? HW resisted the temptation to check his cell phone again. Last he’d heard, she’d been after Paul to marry her, so maybe it was a wedding invitation. Not that he’d attend that wedding unless someone put a gun to his head . . .

Sam suddenly leaned down and felt around her left knee, catching HW’s attention. Had she damaged something after all? Would she tell him? He was almost certain she wouldn’t—that she’d make a joke, deflect his concern, and tough it out. What would it take to make her admit defeat? Would he want to be there if she did? Hanging around when someone needed him had always been difficult. It made him feel suffocated. All he could do was keep an eye on Sam and catch her if she fell. Not that she’d be in the least bit grateful for that either . . .

It was a shame she’d had to deal with almost falling because her confidence was growing and she’d started to relax into the saddle and go with the horse. Roy always maintained you weren’t a real cowboy until you’d survived a few falls. Billy always argued that a few falls made you more determined to hang on. HW thought they both had a point, but he’d rather Sam stayed put.

She was feeling the back of her knee again . . . HW rode over toward Ry.

“How much longer are we going to be out here, Ry?”

His twin checked his cell. “We’re almost done. You tired or something?”

HW lowered his voice. “I’m worried about Sam.”

“Why? She didn’t come off the horse.” Ry shot a quick, assessing glance over toward where Sam was. “She looks fine to me. Maybe you really are mollycoddling her.”

“I just asked a simple question.” HW glared at his twin. “No need to make a big deal out of it.”

“The only one panicking around her, bro, is you.” Ry whistled to Roy. “Hey, shall we send our guest helpers back up to the ranch while we finish off down here?”

“Fine by me.” For some reason, Roy looked downright relieved at the thought of losing his extra help. “HW, can you take them back the short way?”

“Sure.” He waited as Ry and the other hands separated out the guests with the skill of men used to cutting a herd. “Everyone not employed on this ranch, follow me.”

* * *

Sam concentrated on keeping a smile on her face as she led Dollar to his stall and brushed him down. Her left knee was cramping, but she didn’t think anyone had noticed. All she wanted to do now was get back to her cabin and assess the damage. She always feared the worst, her thoughts running to hospital visits and surgeries and all those horrific things she desperately wanted to remain in the past.

Despite having all the therapy in the world and the best surgeons, who’d patched her up immediately after the IED explosion and had her flown to a safe place for extensive reconstruction surgery, she still hated getting injured. She’d been told that her reaction was normal, but it still made her feel like a wuss. There were still blank spots in her memories of that day that sometimes got filled in during the most inconvenient times, like while watching a movie or attending a Fourth of July celebration—normal everyday American things that brought her out in a cold sweat. Panicking was so not her style.

She kissed Dollar on the nose and gave him an extra carrot. “Thanks for letting me hang in there, old buddy. You really are my rock.”

Dollar finished the carrots and delicately lipped her palm again, checking for any missed treats. Sam groaned as she limped out of the stall and latched the door behind her. She’d been so slow that there was hardly anyone else around, which suited her fine. Ruth had come to tell them lunch was ready, but she would eat later.

There was no sign of HW, which was suspicious in itself. Her cane was propped up beside the tack room door, so she grabbed it and made her careful way back to her cabin. She sat on the couch and gently eased her boots off, starting with the right one and then the left, which was more problematical. Her socks came off next and she wiggled out of her jeans.

The skin and bone where the prosthetic joined just above her ankle looked okay, apart from a small bruise, probably caused by the toe of Jordan’s boot. Sam let out a breath as she eased her fingers upward to her knee, where the pain had settled. There was no dislocation, but the whole area was hot and a little swollen.

Breathing a quiet prayer of relief, Sam flung herself back on the couch, arms over her head, and stared at the ceiling. Bruising and sore muscles she could handle. Fractures and dislocations were not her friends.

A knock on the door was quickly followed by the sound of a familiar voice. “Sam? You decent? Can I come in?”

Some devil of mischief made her stay put as she spoke. “Sure! Come on in; the door’s unlocked.”

HW came in and stopped dead, his gaze scanning her before he dropped to his knees beside the couch.

“Are you okay? Do you need a doctor? I can call—”

She punched his arm. “Stop. I just need a bag of ice. Would you be really sweet and grab it for me from the freezer?”

“Are you sure that’s all you need? How about some painkillers or—”

“Shh . . .” She reached out to wrap an arm around his neck. “Stop worrying. How about you kiss it better?”

“What about the ice?”

His words disappeared into her mouth as she kissed him, and he succumbed with a groan, kissing her back and gathering her gently into his arms. He really was the best kisser in the world . . . way better than any drug and far more addicting. His hands roamed over her, shaping her, learning her, and she arched into each caress. It was so long since she’d been held like this, so long . . .

She tugged at the bottom of his shirt and slid her hand up his back, luxuriating in his shuddering as she set her nails on his skin and gently scratched. His hand cupped her breast as his thumb circled her now-hard nipple.

Pain? What pain? She grabbed hold of his wrist and brought his other hand down to cup her mound. Her panties were already damp and she arched her hips, asking for more.

“You want me to touch you there?” he murmured against her mouth.

“Duh, blondie.”

“Just making sure.”

Before she could utter another word, his fingers slid beneath the plain cotton of her panties. His callused thumb unerringly found just where she needed him most while his fingers worked inside her. Within seconds, she was coming, her nails digging into every part of him she could reach and holding on for dear life.

“That was nice,” Sam breathed.

“Nice?” he murmured. “Not good enough.”

Even while she was still trying to work out what he meant, he was on the move, kneeling at her feet, his broad shoulders spreading her thighs as he dipped his head and . . .

“God . . .” Sam breathed as he took her with his mouth. “That’s really nice . . .”

And then she was climaxing so hard that she shook with it as he carefully loved her and then brought her down. When she remembered how to open her eyes, he was still on his knees, his golden gaze steady on her.

“I’ll get that ice.”

* * *

Opening the freezer, HW contemplated just slapping the ice pack right where he needed it and forgetting all about Sam. He was hard and ready for her—could still taste her on his lips and wanted more, wanted so much more. But she needed the ice and he needed to back off. Seeing her laid out like that, smiling at him when he came through the door, had literally made him drop to his knees with lust.

He reminded himself that there was nothing wrong with good, healthy lust. Sam just did something to him that no other woman had ever managed and he still wasn’t sure how he felt about it. He slammed the freezer shut and stood there taking long, slow breaths. His cell phone vibrated deep in his pocket, almost setting off an unfortunate chain of events.

“HW?”

He reluctantly turned around and went back over to the couch. Sam was sitting up now, wearing just her rumpled T-shirt and panties. Her brown hair had broken free of its band and curled down around her shoulders. Her lips were reddened from his kisses and her skin flushed pink. He didn’t think he’d seen anything more desirable in his life.

“I got your ice.” He almost threw the bag at her. “Where does it hurt?”

“I can’t remember.” Her grin made his cock kick up in his jeans. “Maybe you should go into medicine.”

He sat down on the only other chair in the space. “Is it your knee? What happened out there?”

“Jordan accidentally kicked my stirrup off my left foot and Dollar got scared and shifted sideways, leaving me flailing around like a baby.”

“Idiot,” HW muttered.

“Me?”

“Jordan. Roy gave him a right earful when he came back after scaring you and the cow halfway to Sacramento.”

“He was just being enthusiastic.” Sam wrapped the long plastic tube of ice around her left knee, leaned back against the couch, and propped her leg up over a cushion. “It should be fine soon.”

“Are you sure nothing’s broken?”

She made a face. “I’m pretty sure I’d know. It wouldn’t be the first time, but Jordan didn’t kick me hard enough to really do any damage.”

The thought of her being hurt made HW want to get hold of Jordan and smack him silly. He wanted to have the right to pick her up and take her to the doctor’s, like some kind of hero, but he already knew she’d probably fight him all the way. When had he turned into a macho, chest-thumping idiot?

“Did you get lunch?” HW asked.

“Not yet.”

“Then after I’ve made sure you’re okay, I’ll go get you some.”

“That would be very kind of you.”

“It’s no problem.”

She studied him for a long while. “Are we not going to talk about what just happened, then?”

He got up and pretended to search for his hat, which was sitting on the rug in plain view. “Which particular part?”

“I think you know.” Her fingers tapped against the cushions and she drew the patchwork throw over her legs.

“I’d rather talk about your injury.” He found his hat and stuck it on his head.

“Why’s that?”

“It’s less complicated.”

“Is that because you didn’t get any?” She patted the couch. “If you sit down beside me, I could help you out with that.”

He backed away so fast that he hit the kitchen counter. “I’m good. You’re—injured. I wouldn’t—I mean, I couldn’t—”

Now he was stuttering and sweating like a teenager. If he let her touch him, he’d probably never leave the cabin again.

“Did I scare you?”

Now she sounded uncertain and he felt like a fool.

“No, not at all.” He pointed to her knee. “I just want you to feel better.”

“You did make me feel better, but now you’re back to treating me like I’m made of spun glass again.”

“You’re right. I should’ve thought about that before I let you kiss me.”

“Let me?” She sighed. “I suppose I didn’t give you much choice in the matter, did I?”

“Sam, let’s not do this, okay?” HW said. “We both already know you’re way too smart for me.” With a groan, he sat back down and stared her right in the eye. “I don’t want to talk about what I did because I still can’t believe I did it.”

“Okay, so does that mean it was a mistake?”

“No.” He paused. “More an aberration.”

“As in not normal for you?”

“Exactly.”

“So not worth talking about?”

He sat back. “See? There you go again, overthinking things and making me look bad, when—”

“You just gave me your all.” She cut across him. “Fine. If you don’t want to talk about it, then off you go. Have a great day and I’ll see you tomorrow.”

He rose to his feet. “Fine is never fine when a woman says it. What do you want me to say?”

She shrugged. “I think you’ve said quite enough. If you want to pretend nothing happened, there’s nothing I can say, is there? I can’t force you to discuss it, so let’s just go down your road and pretend nothing has changed.” She pointed at the exit. “Shut the door behind you and don’t forget to bring me some lunch, will you?”

She was smiling, but he wasn’t fooled. “You really want to leave things like that?”

“What things? Nothing happened here. Let’s just move on, shall we?” Her smile was as bright as one of his own. “It was very sweet of you to comfort me like that, and I really appreciate it, but you’re right. Let’s not make a big deal out of it. It’s only sex after all.”

Only sex?

“I thought that’s what you were offering me earlier.”

Sam’s smile disappeared. “And I thought we’d already decided that wouldn’t work for you, so go away, okay?”

The next minute HW found himself outside the cabin with no clear idea how he got there or what he was going to do next. What exactly was Sam saying? That lust was okay? That he’d given her exactly what she wanted at that moment and that was also okay?

Did she mean it?

He walked up toward the main house still not sure what to think. The only thing he could focus on was getting Sam some lunch. Should he have attempted to explain that he didn’t trust his own judgment around her? Was he insulted that she was happy to see him as a booty call?

HW growled as he stomped up the steps into the house and quickly washed up in the mudroom.

“What’s up?” Ry sat at the kitchen table with Roy, enjoying a cup of coffee. “Is Sam okay?”

“Her knee’s a bit swollen, but she’s icing it and she thinks it’ll be fine.” HW helped himself to some coffee and checked the oven to see what Ruth had left to warm. “I’m just getting her some lunch.”

“There’s fancier stuff over in the guest dining room,” Roy pointed out, but HW was too busy dumping mac and cheese into a bowl to stop now. “Salad in the fridge.”

“Thanks.” His stomach grumbled as the aroma of the cheese rose to tantalize his nostrils.

“How about I take it down to Miss Sam while you eat, bro?” Ry was right beside him, setting out a tray and mixing up a salad. “I’d like to check in on her and get her thoughts about the cattle drive.”

HW hesitated. Did he want to go back in there and probably make things worse? “Make sure you say who you are. You don’t want to scare her.”

Ry picked up the tray. “Seeing as I look just like you, she’s probably used to my ugly face.”

He went out whistling, the tray in one hand. HW slumped into a seat at the table and covered his face with his hands.

“Bad day?” Roy asked.

“Yes and no,” HW mumbled as he raked his fingers through his hair.

“Miss Sam driving you crazy?”

“What makes you think that?”

Roy’s cackle made HW look up. “Son, I’ve been alive a long time and I’ve seen many a man brought to his knees by a sassy woman.”

HW thought about what he’d recently been doing on his knees and shifted on his seat. “Sassy? What century are we in?”

Roy patted his hand. “She’s a brave woman, but she’d have to be to take on a Morgan—especially you.”

“I’m nothing special.” HW groaned. “And Sam is . . .”

What was she exactly? And why was she tying him in knots?

Roy finished his coffee and stood up. “Got to get back to work. Pigs need feeding and Miss Jenna’s coming to see them.” With a nod, Roy left the kitchen. HW’s stomach growled again, so he fixed himself a plate of lunch and started eating. At least that would take his mind off Sam Kelly for a few precious minutes.

* * *

Sam stood and experimentally put some weight on her left knee and then some more. The ice had done its work, along with the painkillers. If she took it easy for the rest of the day, she suspected she would be fine to ride the next morning. She felt even better for making the charming and sophisticated HW Morgan run for the hills. He really didn’t know what to do and that suited her fine.

He wasn’t used to being jerked around, and with that face and body, she could see why. Which somehow made her success rate of scaring the pants off him even more thrilling. Her smile died as she contemplated the folded throw. She wasn’t convinced a fling with HW would work. That had become obvious the second he’d touched her. She felt more—she wanted more, and that scared the hell out of her for so many reasons she’d need a weeklong appointment with her therapist even to attempt to explain it.

She hobbled over to the freezer to put back the ice and heard the ring of spurred boots coming back up her path. With a resigned sigh, she went to the door and flung it open.

“Thanks for remembering to bring me lunch; I appreciate it.” He started to speak, but she held up her hand. “It’s okay; you don’t have to say anything—unless you’ve changed your mind and want to take me up on that earlier offer of no-strings-attached sexual services?”

“Uh . . .”

“It’s okay, HW. There’s no need to be embarrassed. I’m all about equal opportunities.”

He smiled. “That’s real nice of you, Ms. Sam, but I’m pretty certain Avery would kill me if I accepted.”

Sam clapped a hand over her mouth as not HW put the tray down on the countertop.

“You’re Ry Morgan, aren’t you?”

“Yes, ma’am.” He winked

“Oh, crap,” Sam whispered and desperately tried to remember exactly what she’d said.

“It’s okay.” He took the cover off the tray. “Do you want me to pass that message on to HW?”

“God, no.” She fought a smile. “I’m in enough trouble as it is and propositioning you won’t help matters at all.”

“Not a problem.” He nodded, and Sam wanted to sink to her knees in relief. Ry obviously wasn’t as tenacious as his twin.

“Do you want to eat right now or can I ask you a few questions about your experience this morning?” Ry dug out his cell phone and flipped through it. “Chase made this really handy document where I can gather all the feedback in one place.”

Sam pulled out the two stools at the countertop. “I’m starving, so I’ll eat and talk. Will that work for you?”

“Sure.” Ry took the second stool. Now she was up close she could see all the tiny differences between him and his twin. In fact, his whole face and demeanor was lower key, and he didn’t smell quite the same either, which was good because it would be awkward if he had the same effect on her that HW did.

“Thanks for being so nice about me propositioning you,” Sam said. “From a distance, you and HW are totally identical.”

“So I’ve heard.” Ry grinned. “Did HW tell you that he pretended to be me at the prom and kissed my Avery?”

Sam paused with a forkful of mac and cheese halfway to her mouth. “He did? That doesn’t surprise me at all.” She chewed for a long moment and swallowed. “He probably wanted to be you sometimes.”

Ry looked up from his phone. “What makes you say that?”

“Because everyone seems to like you better.”

“I’ve never noticed. When we were kids, my mom—” He stopped in midsentence and then continued with a charming smile that was straight out of his twin’s playbook. “That’s old history.”

“Your mom loved HW and didn’t like you, right?”

“He told you that?” Ry’s eyebrows rose.

“Well, some of it I overheard and the rest he told me. Not that he was complaining; all his concern was for you.” She paused. “I bet it wasn’t easy being the favored child either.”

“Can’t see how.” Ry cleared his throat. “Now, shall we get on with the questions, and then I can leave you in peace?”

* * *

HW was finishing up a piece of apricot pie when Ry came back in carrying the tray. He put everything in the dishwasher and filled his flask with coffee.

“Gotta get back to work. See you at dinner, HW.”

He was almost at the door before HW realized he wasn’t kidding about leaving.

“Hey, before you go, was Sam all right?” HW asked as casually as he could.

“You could say that.” Ry’s huge grin made the hairs on the back of HW’s neck stand up. “She was certainly . . . forthright.”

“What happened?”

His twin shrugged. “Not my fault if your woman mistakes me for you, is it? You’d know all about that from school, when you kissed Avery.”

HW slowly stood up and leaned forward, his hands planted on the table. “What the hell did you do?”

“You’ll have to ask Sam, but let’s just say karma’s a bitch, bro.”

HW shoved back his chair and went for his twin, but Ry was already sprinting for the outside door, which he smacked back in HW’s face. HW tore it open, only to see Ry hightailing it out of the yard in his truck, his daft dog barking beside him.

HW swore long and fluently, glad his grandma wasn’t there to smack him with her wooden spoon. His gaze went past the barn to the guest cabins on the slope. What the hell had happened between Ry and Sam, and what was he going to do about it?

Chapter Ten

“How about we take it easy today?” HW suggested as Sam saddled Dollar. “We can check on the cattle down by the creek, ride the fence along the Lymond side, and have lunch out on the range.”

It was around nine in the morning, the sky was a clear, cloudless blue, and the rest of the guests had gone for a sunrise breakfast ride into the pine forest beyond the creek. HW hadn’t checked in with Sam, guessing she might sleep in—hadn’t dared knock on her door in case she invited him in again, to be honest. She’d arrived at the barn fifteen minutes before and didn’t seem to be limping, which made HW feel a lot better about taking her out again.

Sam looked up, her green eyes catching the sun with a flash of emerald. “Sounds good to me.”

HW held up a pair of saddlebags. “Ruth packed us a picnic.”

“Awesome.”

He took his time, picking an easy route, enjoying the uncomplicated start to his day almost as much as the company. Sam might have a lot to say sometimes, but she knew how to appreciate her surroundings without filling every second with conversation. During his last years on the rodeo, when it had gotten way more popular due to the television ratings and prize money, he’d almost never been alone. He’d forgotten how important silence was to keep a man honest; to make him examine what was inside him without distractions.

Ry had recognized that long before HW and hadn’t wanted to play that game anymore. It had taken HW a couple more tumultuous years to work it out. Right now, he couldn’t imagine ever going back.

Sam pulled up Dollar ahead of him and waited for him to join her.

“What does checking the fence actually mean?” she asked.

“It’s basically the most boring but essential job a rancher has to do. If the fences go down, the livestock gets out, and then there’s hell to pay.” HW handed her a bunch of fluorescent orange tags. “Today we’re going to mark any spots we find so someone else can come out and actually fix them.”

“But this ranch is huge.”

“Yup, and all the fence needs checking. Especially when you have empty property next to you, like the Lymond ranch, because that means no one else is taking care of it apart from you.”

“What happened to the Lymond place?”

HW shrugged. “Mark Lymond’s wife moved out on him, and he alienated all his kids and lost his way in a bottle. He was one hell of a mean drunk. He’s threatening to sell up after refusing a private offer Chase made him last year.”

“Poor guy.”

“Nah; he was totally at fault. Ask Blue how Mark dealt with his Jenna. He’s lucky to be alive.” HW shifted in the saddle. “If Ruth hadn’t stuck it out, Morgan Ranch could’ve gone the same way.”

“But you’re all here making it work now.”

“We weren’t for a long time. Dad disappeared drunk and never came home when Ry and me were around seven. Chase went to college, Blue went into the Marines, and Ry and I joined the rodeo circuit.”

“Leaving Ruth to manage everything by herself ?”

Her indignant tone made HW wince. “Yeah. What a bunch of losers, right?”

She searched his face. “From what I’ve heard from Billy, you all had good reasons to leave. I know he regrets what he did.”

“Yeah, and he found his way back.” HW looked out at the mountains. “I’m just not sure whether the family wants me back.”

“Why wouldn’t they?”

He shrugged. “Because I remind them of my mom.”

“Do you really think they blame you for what happened?” Sam said. “It was hardly your fault that she suffered severe postnatal depression and took it out on her children.”

“My, you have been doing your homework.” HW raised an eyebrow. “Not all her children; mainly Ry.”

“But still, not your fault.” She held his gaze. “One thing I’ve learned since leaving the army is that you can’t allow the mistakes you made in the past to dictate your future.”

“What mistakes have you made, Miss Sam?” HW was glad to turn the conversation round to her. “You seem like a fine, upstanding citizen.”

This time she was the first one to look away. “I survived, okay?”

“That’s a mistake ?”

“Sometimes it feels like it, when everyone you were with died.” She swallowed hard. “Survivor’s guilt, I think my therapist called it.” She gathered her reins. “Shall we get on with this fence-checking thing?”

* * *

Sam moved off, leaving HW staring after her. What was she thinking, telling him not to dwell on the past and then sharing her issues with her own? She kept her eyes level with the fence, scrutinizing it with all the care of a prison guard fearing a jailbreak. Okay, so maybe a cow wouldn’t be able to get through the two-inch gap she was staring at, but maybe she should tag it anyway. She needed to stop getting into HW’s business . . . because every time she went there, she ended up revealing something way too personal about herself.

Dollar ambled down the slope and Sam let him go, all too aware that HW was now riding close behind her.

“Whoa; hold up.”

She turned her head to see him pointing at a break in the barbed wire she’d completely missed.

“See this, Sam? That’s the kind of thing I’m talking about. See the way the wire’s come away from the post at the bottom and will have to be reattached?” He leaned over and tied one of the orange tags to the top of the fence. “Be careful when you’re doing this so you don’t get trapped on any loose wire.”

“Will do.”

And just like that, they were finished sparring with their emotions and back in their respective corners. It was the weirdest relationship Sam had ever had. She tended to go out with guys who either let her get away with being the boss or fought her every step. Neither kind of relationship ever worked. HW was way cagier than that—willing to take her on but also capable of understanding when she needed room to step back and reconnoiter.

He made her say things she didn’t intend to share. He made her feel okay about saying them because he wasn’t her family or a friend who thought it better for her to forget what had happened and move on. The guilt still lingered and pretending it didn’t was lying to herself. Maybe HW felt the same way about his own stuff and she should stop interfering and stirring him up.

“Sorry for getting into your family business,” Sam said without turning around. “I’m really nosy.”

“So I noticed. We’re going to check the fence all the way down to the main gate and then come back along the road on the other side and take a left before we reach the creek, okay?”

“Got it.” Sam cleared her throat. “Could you teach the guests how to ride bulls or saddle broncs here on the ranch?”

He made a choking sound. “I thought you’d stopped interfering.”

“It was just a thought!” Sam protested. “You said you were wondering what you could do out here and . . .”

“I don’t think our insurance would cover it. Can you imagine all those guests ending up in the ER?”

“True.” Sam sighed. “Okay. Forget I said it.” She continued down the hill. “What about one of those mechanical bulls? That would make for a great evening’s entertainment.”

He didn’t answer, and eventually, she turned her head to see him grinning at her.

“What?”

“You.”

“What about me?”

“You’re just . . .” He shook his head. “Unsinkable.”

“Better than floundering around in the shallow end like a loser,” Sam said.

“Are you talking about me now?”

“No. Sometimes you jump right in there with me.”

“Yeah, sometimes I do.” His smile faded, but he didn’t look away. “It’s not like me to talk about the past.”

“Me neither.”

“Then maybe we deserve each other and should shut up while we’re ahead.” He tipped his hat to her. “Come on, Miss Sam, let’s get this done so we can have lunch.”

* * *

“It’s beautiful up here.”

Sam leaned back against the warm rock and stretched her legs out on the rug. She and HW had finished checking the fence and had ended up near two warm pools sheltered by the edge of the pine trees and the overhanging rocks of what appeared to be caves. There was a slight echo effect that magnified the sound of running water and the furious tweeting of the birds. Ruth’s delicious picnic lunch was long gone and Sam was sipping the last of her coffee.

HW pointed at the mouth of one of the caves. “Did January mention the hot springs?”

“I vaguely remember her saying something about them. Can we go check them out?”

HW rose to his feet and stretched. “Sure. There’s a store of flashlights by the entrance. We need to be careful, though. The floor surface is always wet.”

“Eek!” Sam hesitated to take his extended hand. “Do you think I’ll be okay?”

“I’ll take care of you.”

“That’s not what I said,” Sam muttered. “I’d rather not take you down with me.”

“Take me down?” HW flexed his biceps as he smoothly drew her to her feet. “Honey, nothing can take me down.”

“Strange, when I’m fairly certain I’ve seen you on your knees recently,” Sam mused and was rewarded by his faint blush.

“That was different.”

“In what way?”

“I was paying homage to your beauty.”

Now it was her turn to blush. “Shall we go in?”

“Just let me get a flashlight.”

She waited by the entrance, inhaling the mysterious steamy, sulfurous odor floating out of the cave as HW rummaged in a lockbox set in the corner.

“Here we go.” He turned on the large light and Sam gasped as the interior of the cave was revealed in all its white crystalline glory. “See the ceiling?”

“It’s like a cathedral,” Sam whispered.

“Yeah. There are several pools big enough to sit and swim in and some ancient cave paintings on the back wall that January can talk about for days.”

Sam grabbed hold of HW’s forearm and took an uncertain step forward. “Wow, the surface is slippery.”

“Just take it slow. It’s worth it.” HW took another step and Sam kept up with him. It wasn’t until he stopped again that she had the nerve to look away from her feet and take in the view. “Stay there while I turn on the interior lights.”

The mineral smell was stronger now, leaving a metallic taste in her mouth that wasn’t unpleasant, and it was so warm . . . She looked down into one of the pools where the water gently steamed like a pan halfway to boiling.

“It’s great after a hard day riding to come in here and just float around,” HW said. “Really helps loosen up the muscles.”

“I bet,” Sam said.

“So, do you want to give it a try?”

She jerked her attention back up to his face. “Like now?”

“Why not?”

“Because I don’t usually wander around wearing my swimsuit under my jeans?”

“It’s not a problem.” He shrugged. “I usually just strip naked, but seeing as you’re with me, I’ll keep my boxers on.”

“You’re coming in with me?” Sam considered that as he waited for her answer. “And you promise to behave yourself ?”

“I hate breaking my promises.” He took off his warm jacket and started on the buttons of his shirt. “Who knows what I’ll do when I see you naked?”

“I’m not going to be naked.” She gave him her most ferocious stare. “I’ll keep my T-shirt on.”

“Then you’ll regret it on the ride home.”

He unbuttoned his cuffs and eased his shirt free, leaving her to gaze on what could only be described as perfection. Sam leaned closer, just to make sure she was really seeing six-pack abs and the beginning of those divine parallel ridges of muscle that led straight down to a man’s groin.

She mentally reviewed her choice of underwear for the day. Nothing fancy, just plain cotton panties and a sports bra to counteract the bouncing from learning to trot. Nothing to excite lust in a man. And then there was the matter of getting her prosthetic off, which was probably enough to kill even the slightest hint of interest.

“Are you coming in or not?”

HW sat down and took off his boots, socks, and jeans, and she forgot how to speak. It really wasn’t fair that he looked like that. Sam only realized she was staring again when he snapped his fingers in front of her face.

“Sam?”

“Okay, I’m coming.” She sat down on the opposite side of the convenient bench and unzipped her jeans, carefully rolling them down to her boots. There was a splash and a groan as HW slid into the nearest pool and promptly dived to the bottom and came up again.

“It’s damn hot.”

Keeping her back to him, Sam eased off her boots and socks and then her prosthetic. Her jeans followed and she hesitated over her T-shirt, HW’s words about the ride back echoing in her mind. She took it off and checked that her sports bra was covering all the bases.

“Need a hand?” HW asked.

“Nope. I’ll just scoot over and slide on in.” Sam suited her words to her actions and advanced toward the edge of the pool HW was already occupying. Even as she braced herself for impact, he reached for her.

“Might as well get this over with.”

She squawked as he scooped her off the edge, wrapped her in his arms, and dove downward. Before she’d even finished spluttering, they were back at the surface again and he was grinning at her.

She swatted at his chest, but he wasn’t fazed.

“Don’t do that!”

He kissed the top of her head. “Couldn’t resist.”

“You remind me of my brothers so much right now.”

“Damn. I can’t say my feelings are very brotherly.”

Very aware that she was pressed up against him from knee to shoulder, Sam spread her palm against his muscled chest. “You promised you’d behave.”

“No, I didn’t.” He kissed her nose. “I don’t feel much like behaving right now; how about you?”

She sighed. It really was the most amazing sensation to have him holding her like this. One of his hands cupped her butt and his other arm was around her shoulders. She liked it way too much—wanted to lean in and just rest her head right under his chin and let the world float by. . . .

“Come on, Sam. Let me hold you.”

His voice was pitched low and stirred something deep inside her, some unacknowledged yearning that this was right, that he was the right man, that she wanted him . . .

Giving in to temptation, she leaned in and licked his collarbone, making him shudder. His hand shifted on her ass, bringing her tight up against the hardness contained by his boxers. She breathed him in, wishing she could just bottle his scent and keep it with her forever to remind her of how good it felt to be wanted, to be seen as desirable again.

Sam opened her eyes. “I can’t use you to prove a point to myself.”

“What?”

She pressed her nails into his chest. “I can’t use you for sex.”

“Why not ?”

“Because it would be wrong.”

“But what if I’m okay with it?”

“Then you should value yourself more highly.”

He rolled his hips against hers. “You don’t want me?”

“I want you, but it’s not that simple. I like you.”

“Hold up.” He kicked backward and drew her to the side of the pool. “Let’s sit down while you explain what the hell you’re on about. Knowing you, it will take some time and I might end up drowned if I tread water for that long.” He sat on some kind of ledge below the surface of the water and she perched on his knees. “Okay; carry on.”

Sam marshaled her thoughts even while she couldn’t stop herself touching all that golden muscled skin.

“I like you—I mean, you drive me nuts, but you’re a real person and you have feelings and issues, just like I do, which means I can’t objectify you or just use you.” She caught a couple of drops of water that were rolling off his shoulder. “I haven’t had sex since the accident—haven’t felt like having sex until—I met you. I thought maybe I could just borrow you for a week or so—”

“Like a rental ?” HW interjected.

“Like a vacation fling.” She reluctantly met his gaze. “But I realized I’m not that kind of person. Sex has to mean something for me. It can’t be casual or just about lust or to prove a point.”

He reached out to cup her jaw. “There’s nothing wrong with lust.” He kissed her very slowly. “At least it’s uncomplicated.” He kissed her again, owning her mouth, making her squirm in his lap. “We obviously want each other and we kind of like each other, even though we both can be obnoxious, so what’s the harm in owning all that, understanding that it’s not just lust, and going from there?”

“Going where from there?” Sam demanded.

“Into making love?”

“Because neither of us are in the right place in our lives to be ‘making love,’” Sam spluttered.

“So you’re saying that because we can’t do lust and we’re not ready for love, we can’t have anything in between?”

Sam stared at him for a long time, but he didn’t look away or even blink. His eyes were pure gold and quietly compelling.

“I want you.” He pressed his mouth to the curve of her throat and her whole body turned to Jell-O. “I’m not going to lie about that. I don’t want to want you, but I do. It’s pure chemistry.” He nipped her and she arched away from him. “What happens next is in your hands. I’ll take whatever you offer me, and I promise I’ll still simultaneously like you and want to kill you for the rest of my days.”

Chemistry . . .

Sam thought about climbing off HW’s lap, putting on her clothes, and riding back to the ranch, but her body wasn’t having any of it. Sitting there with his arms around her was exactly where she wanted to be. Touching him—being touched by him—was the only thing she wanted right now. It was stupid, it was probably going to end horribly, but she didn’t want to let him go.

“So we could consider this a test run?” Sam said doubtfully.

“Yeah, exactly.” HW nodded. “We might be totally incompatible and never want to touch each other again.”

Sam pushed against his chest and he immediately released her, but she wasn’t going anywhere except to straddle his lap, bringing the soft center of her need against the hardness of his.

“Sam . . .” He breathed her name like a prayer as she pressed against him and lifted her mouth to his. His fingers stole into her hair and he returned her kiss, locking her against him with a fierce eagerness that made her whimper with need. She wrapped one arm around his neck and held on as the kiss deepened and spun out of control, leaving them both gasping. He wrenched his mouth away from hers.

“We . . . need to move.”

“No!” She bit his lip. “We’re not going anywhere.”

“Yeah, we are.”

With a strength she hadn’t expected, he hauled himself up and stood on the ledge, still holding her against him, and somehow managed to get out of the pool.

“Where are you going?” Sam asked as he backed away from the entrance.

“Just hang on.”

She widened her eyes as he set her down on another wooden bench behind a large rock wall and started rummaging in a box.

“They’ve got to be in here somewhere if I know my brother . . . Ah, here you go.”

Sam slapped him on the back. “HW, if you don’t tell me what you’re doing right now, I’m out of here; I’m—”

With a growl, he turned around, gathered her in his arms, and hoisted her up, making both of them catch their breath. The next moment, she was pressed against the rock wall and he was kissing her, one hand working off her panties as she squirmed against him. God, he was strong . . .

With some difficulty, he slid down her bra, exposing her breasts, and with a soft sound buried his face in her cleavage. She closed her eyes as his teeth closed gently over her nipple and rocked against him.

“Slow down,” he growled.

“Not happening.” Sam shoved her free hand down his boxers and grabbed a handful of possibly the tightest, most-perfect ass in the universe. “I want you inside me right now.”

“So bossy,” he complained. “Wait—”

Still holding her up against the wall with either his superhuman strength or the sheer force of his desire, he freed himself from his boxers and dealt with protection with the speed of the superior athlete he was.

“Oh, that’s why you—” Sam didn’t complete the sentence because HW lifted her again, and then he was pushing inside her and she was coming and there was nothing but pleasure and need and fullness and . . . She closed her eyes as she climaxed, digging her right heel into his ass and holding on for dear life as he froze over her.

“God, Sam, if you keep doing that, I’m not going to last.”

“Then speed up, loser!” Sam managed to gasp.

With a growl, he obeyed her, and then it was just about holding on and experiencing HW Morgan doing his finest work to bring her to yet another level of pleasure and take everything she had to offer him and then take more.

“Sam . . .” HW pressed deep one last time and held still as he came, his head on her shoulder, his teeth set in her flesh as he shuddered to a climax.

For a long while there was no sound in the cave other than their frantic breathing. Without a word, HW turned and walked back to the pool, gently lowering Sam in first before joining her.

Sam dived under the water. She wasn’t sure she was capable of looking at him directly yet. She’d never had sex like that before—had never even realized it existed except in fiction. The strength and fierceness of him, the beauty of his control as he held her, was now imprinted in her soul. If this was chemistry, it was a very dangerous and combustible thing to be around.

* * *

“You okay down there?”

HW forced himself to sit on the ledge and not dive down after Sam. If she needed a moment, well, damn it, so did he. He was shaken to his core by his need for her. If he’d been a lesser man, he might even admit it scared the crap out of him. He liked sex; who didn’t? But this thing with Sam—this was something new altogether.

She resurfaced, her green eyes wide, her mouth soft and swollen from his kisses, and he wanted her all over again.

“We can’t do that anymore,” Sam said, blinking water from her eyes.

“What?” HW’s question echoed off the walls.

“It was too good.”

Some part of him did a little victory dance at the compliment, while the rest of his sane mind tried to grapple with what she was actually saying.

“It was fantastic.” He held out his hand. “Come over here so we can do it again.”

“Are you listening to me? That was definitely a one-off.” She shoved wet hair behind her ear.

“So you were lying and I really sucked?”

“No! Jeez, men are so sensitive about everything!” Sam scowled at him. “If I come anywhere near you, I’m going to want you.”

“So what’s wrong with that?”

She sighed. “You know what’s wrong. I leave here in three weeks.”

“Which gives us three weeks to have the best sex ever. Come on, Sam. You never back away from a challenge and we were perfect together.” He shrugged, as if he didn’t care what she did, while inside he fought a crazy battle between picking her up and making her his again or running screaming for the hills.

She swam backward until she was on the opposite side of the pool and folded her arms over her chest. Some devil made him continue.

“You’ve changed your mind again?”

She bit her lip, making him instantly hard again. “I’m not sure.”

She didn’t want to talk about it? That was a first. Thank God for small mercies. HW seized the lifeline like a drowning man.

“Then let me help you with that. Let’s just get out of this pool, dry off, and ride back to the ranch, okay?”

“You’re backing off now?”

HW heaved himself out of the pool and stood there, water pooling at his feet. He liked the way she couldn’t stop staring at him way too much.

“I’m being sensible.”

She arched an eyebrow. “Meaning you’re scared as well?”

“Maybe.” He held out his hand. “Can I help you out?”

“Nope, no touching, remember?”

“Okay, then I’ll get dressed and check on the horses. Take your time in the pool. Holler if you need a hand with anything or else I’ll just hang around outside and wait for you.”

HW grabbed his clothes and pulled them on, wincing as he tried to zip up his jeans. Hell yeah, he was scared. He’d come back to the ranch to decide what he was going to do with his life, not get caught up with a woman who might just drive him insane with lust. He didn’t like extremes, wanted his life to be easy and predictable and . . .

“Damn it.” He stomped down on the heel of his right boot to set it straight, making his spurs jingle. Sam was right. Three weeks was never going to be enough time to do all the things he wanted with her. He left the flashlight on the bench next to her piled-up clothes and turned toward the entrance. The glint of metal from her prosthetic ankle and foot caught the light and he bent to examine it. He didn’t know much about such things, but he reckoned this one must be state of the art.

Feeling slightly guilty for prying into something so personal, he straightened up and walked toward the exit. He stopped, transfixed. Sam was floating on her back in the pool, her eyes closed and her dark hair spread out around her head. Only her fingers moved through the water. There was a slight bruise on her throat where he must have set his teeth.

HW forced himself to keep moving and not jump back in fully clothed just to be with her. He’d never imagined sex could be so powerful and addicting—hadn’t ever believed that any one person could raise that kind of emotion in another. Sure, he knew love existed—he only had to look at his twin and Avery to know that—but this all-consuming thing was way too much to deal with.

He blinked as he came out into the light. So maybe it was just lust after all, seeing as neither of them was looking for love? He let out a relieved breath and just for a second wished he hadn’t given up smoking so he could calm his jittery nerves. No way could he maintain this level of intensity about anyone for long. They’d scared each other and now they both needed to back off. That made much more sense. HW nodded. He could live with that. He just hoped Sam would agree with him.

Chapter Eleven

“Cam, are you actually listening to me at all ?” Sam said. “I’m in trouble. I called you so you could tell me I was doing the right thing and all you can do is laugh your ass off.”

“I’m laughing with you!” Cam protested as she started doing it again. “Only you could have the best sex of your life and then immediately call everything off.”

“There was nothing to call off. It was a test run. We aren’t exactly a couple or anything, and HW agreed with me. He backed off pretty damn fast himself !” Sam protested.

It was early morning and Sam was only up because she’d slept so badly. Her dreams had been filled with HW, her body restless, as if scolding her for not giving it more HW. He’d brought her back to the ranch like a perfect gentleman and said nothing more inflammatory than that there was an okra curry for dinner, which she hated. She could hardly blame him for Ruth’s culinary decisions.

“HW backed off because you told him to,” Cam reminded her. “You didn’t give him a chance to say how he felt.”

Sam snorted. “Trust me, he’s not the kind of guy who keeps silent about anything. If he had something to say, he would’ve said it.” She paused to consider. “I’d say he was just relieved I said it first.”

“So, basically, you’re both idiots,” Cam said. “You both panicked and now you’re both going to pretend that nothing happened and just move on?”

“That’s been working quite well for us so far.”

“You can’t always question your judgment like this, Sam. Just because Jason turned out to be a complete asshole—”

“Let’s not talk about him,” Sam interjected.

“Why not, when he’s relevant to this discussion?”

“Um, because he can’t defend himself ?” Sam regretted the comment even as she said it and winced. “Sorry; I can’t bear to talk about that even with you.”

“You loved him, Sam, that’s okay, but he treated you appallingly. If he hadn’t cheated on you, would you still have gone through with the wedding? You were already having major doubts about him before he proved he was a complete asshole.”

Sam closed her eyes tight and fought the memories. Maybe Cam was right and it was time to examine those emotions more closely and let them go. See, that was the problem with HW. He’d stirred things up that should’ve been left alone.

“You can’t blame HW—by the way, what is his real name? How can you have sex with someone who’s just a bunch of initials?—for what happened in the past. You can’t push away a chance at happiness because of what one man did.” Cam was obviously reading her mind again.

Sam flopped back against her pillows, her phone glued to her ear. “Sometimes I hate you so much.”

“For not shutting up?”

“Exactly. I don’t think I’d be sane if you hadn’t come back into my life and nagged me into getting my own life started again.”

Cam chuckled. “You give me way too much credit. You’re a fighter. All I had to do was light the fuse and stand back.” Her tone softened. “Don’t deny yourself happiness, Sam.”

“So you think I should just go with the flow and enjoy the next three weeks with HW?”

“Why not?”

“Because . . .” Sam stared up at the ceiling. “He’s just too amazing, too challenging, too much. That scares me.”

“It’s okay to be scared.”

“I know. It never used to bother me.” Sam tried to smile. “But I feel so vulnerable.”

“Then chuck it all in and come home.”

“I don’t want to.”

“Ha!” Cam’s soft chuckle made Sam sit bolt upright.

“See, there you go again, making me admit stuff that I’m really not ready to hear.”

“You’re welcome.”

“If I’m going to stay at the ranch, I’m going to have to figure out away to make this work, aren’t I?”

“Yup.”

“Thanks.”

“You’re welcome. Now, I have to get back to work. Call me later if you need to chat, okay?”

“Will do.”

Sam checked the time and contemplated her options. She could go over to the dining room, get breakfast, and see if anything was going on that morning that didn’t involve bumping into HW Morgan. She could even duck out of her riding lesson with him in the afternoon, but she had a feeling he might chase her down to ask why.

Maybe he would be avoiding her, too? She’d told him to back off. She put on her riding boots, her body aching in new, unfamiliar places after becoming the filling between a wall and an HW sandwich. She paused to remind herself of exactly how good that had felt and gave a breathy moan. So much man; such a hot, desirable, strong man . . .

But it wasn’t just his body that excited her. That was the problem. She liked him, even though he regularly kept her off balance and infuriated her. He drew her toward him like a magnet. But she didn’t want to be stuck on someone like an appendage. She’d spent the last three years rebuilding herself, and that independence, that strength was her salvation.

“Come on, Sam. Stop drooling over HW Morgan. Move on out.”

Grabbing her hat and her thick jacket, she opened the door and blinked at the brightness of the sun. It was already colder in the mornings and she hastily zipped up her coat, her breath freezing in the air. The tops of the mountain range were probably covered in snow by now but were currently obscured by some high cloud.

She loved the space of the ranch and the peacefulness surrounding it. Despite what had happened to HW’s mother, the place was full of warmth and happiness. The Morgan family deserved to be successful in their new endeavor. The mixture of history, spectacular scenery, old-fashioned service and courtesy worked like a charm.

Sam walked slowly up the gentle slope to the guest center and breathed in the scent of bacon, coffee, and maple syrup. Was there any better way to start her day? Apart from waking up next to HW, sliding her arms around him, and cuddling into all that warmth, and . . .

“’Morning, Miss Sam!”

She looked up to find Roy holding the door open for her.

“’Morning, Roy.”

“You’re up early.”

“Must be all this fresh air and exercise.” Sam grinned at him. “Any plans for this morning I should know about?”

He followed her back into the deserted dining area and pointed her toward the fresh coffee. “I was just about to pin the schedule up on the board. Do you want to see it?” He handed her a piece of paper. “Chase says he’s developed an app or something fancy for the calendar, but I’d rather use this.”

Sam perused the sheet and read aloud. “Pigs in heaven. All you ever needed to know about pig husbandry. Who’s running that one?”

“That would be me, Miss Sam. None of the Morgans understand those pigs quite like I do.”

“So none of them are likely to attend?”

“Probably not.”

“Then I’ll see you there after breakfast.” Sam handed him back the list.

“If you’re quick, I can give you a ride down and you can help me set up.” Roy produced a tack from his pocket and stuck it through the top of the paper. “I’ve got a couple of things to do in the barn before I go.”

“Then I’ll meet you there.” Satisfied that her morning at least would be HW Morgan-free, Sam helped herself to bacon, pancakes, and half a jug of maple syrup and settled down to eat.

* * *

HW paced back and forth in the barn, checking the time on his cell at every turn. Even the horses and barn cats had gotten tired of watching him and were sleeping in the warmth of the afternoon sun. The sound of a truck coming into the yard made him look up and march toward the front end of the barn.

Amid much laughter, three guests were disembarking from Roy’s battered truck. HW stayed where he was as Sam detached herself from the group and headed down the slope toward her cabin.

“Hey!” he called out, and she looked back over her shoulder and stopped dead. “You coming for your lesson?”

She pointed at her jeans and moved off again. “I have to shower.”

HW had no choice but to follow her. He tried to remember the last time he’d chased a woman down and couldn’t come up with anything other than playing kiss chase at elementary school.

She wasn’t limping at all and she held her head high, her ponytail bouncing along under her hat. Three weeks in and he could see definite improvements in her overall balance and posture. Rediscovering core muscles when riding had that effect on most people. Then there was the fact that she was as hot as hell in those jeans and cowboy boots and even better naked . . .

“HW, are you following me again?” Sam reached her door and turned to confront him.

He stopped and held out his hands. “I’m just checking whether you want to ride this afternoon or whether you’re finished for the day.”

“I said I was going to shower, and get back to you.”

“No, you just said you needed a shower.” The wind blew in his face and he wrinkled his nose. “Jeez, what did you step in?”

“For your information, I spent a very interesting morning learning about pigs with Roy.”

“That certainly explains the smell and the need for a shower.” HW nodded. “And if you wanted to keep me away from you, that works, too.”

“Conceited much?”

He shrugged. “I can’t help being irresistible.”

“Oh, trust me, I’m resisting you perfectly right now.”

He closed the gap between them. “How about now?” He braced one hand on the door behind her head and then recoiled. “Nope, I can’t do this. You really do stink.”

“Thanks,” Her victorious grin made him instantly hard. “Maybe I’ll start wearing pig as my perfume and patented HW Morgan repellent right away. I could sell it at the rodeo!”

“I suppose you think you’re funny?”

“I know I am.” She reached for the door handle. “Now let me go shower and I’ll text you if I want to go riding.”

“You’re certain you don’t want any help?” He straightened as she opened the door.

“No, thank you.”

“You sure?”

“Absolutely.”

“Because I wouldn’t want to tempt you or anything.”

“You’re not.” Smiling sweetly, she closed the door in his face and he had to take a step back.

Hang on, she was the one covered in pig shit and he was still trying to get in her pants? Something was wrong here and it sure as hell wasn’t Sam. HW stomped up to the barn and started mucking out stalls. They’d agreed to back off. He was good with that, wasn’t he?

Three stalls in and he was sweating and stripped down to his T-shirt and jeans. If Sam did turn up for her lesson, he’d definitely smell way worse than she did.

“I’m ready.”

He looked up to see Sam smiling at him over the stall door. A waft of flowery perfume drifted over him and he noisily inhaled.

“That’s better.”

“Thanks. I already got Dollar and Cisco up from the field. I brushed them out and checked their feet.”

“Yeah?” He wiped the sweat from his brow and dumped the last load of soiled hay in the wheelbarrow. “Thanks for doing that. Let me just finish up in here and I’ll be right with you.”

* * *

Sam stood back to let HW go past her with the wheelbarrow and wondered how he could even smell good when he was sweating. She wanted to rip off his damp blue T-shirt and lick him clean like a Popsicle. Whatever was going on between them was obviously not decent if it made her find him hot even when he needed a shower. But what the heck was she supposed to do about it? Walk away from all that amazing manly goodness? Ignore centuries of female instinct to claim the best male out there?

She fought the insane urge to follow him around to the manure pile and jump his bones and instead went to the tack room, where she started assembling Dollar’s riding gear. By the time HW appeared she was almost done.

She looked up from buckling the cinch. “Do you want me to start on Cisco?”

“No, I’ll do it.” He grabbed the hem of his T-shirt and mopped his face. “Damn, now I stink. I’ll have to change.”

“What’s the point if you’re just going to get even more sweaty?” Sam pointed out. “Take that off, put your shirt and jacket back on, and let’s go.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

He ripped his T-shirt over his head and stood there in all his golden-muscled glory. Sam momentarily lost the power of speech as she remembered how he felt up close and personal. His jeans hung low on his hips and he had a big gold rodeo buckle on his belt. Her fingers flexed with the need to attack that buckle and get at the glorious goodies below . . .

“You okay, Sam?”

She sighed. “Just mourning lost opportunities.”

He rubbed a leisurely hand over his flat stomach. “Your choice, honey.”

“You agreed with me.”

“Yeah, and doesn’t that make me a fool?” He sighed as well. “Let me find my shirt.”

He disappeared into the barn, leaving Sam feeling all hot and peculiar. Determined not to stare longingly after him, she focused on checking that Dollar was ready to go.

A horn honking made both her and the horse jump as a large white limousine came through the outer gate and swept into the circular yard.

“What the hell?” HW emerged from the barn, his arms in the sleeves of his shirt, the tails and cuffs still flapping.

“New guests?” Sam guessed as music pounded from behind the blackened windows.

“Not expecting any.”

HW frowned as the limo driver got out and went to open the car door. There was a high-pitched giggle and a woman practically fell out of the vehicle, followed by another one. HW went completely still as a short guy in a cowboy hat joined them.

“Oh, hell no,” HW muttered.

Sam nudged him. “Do you know them?”

HW was already moving forward, his body language so unwelcoming that he didn’t need a weapon to look scary. Sam followed along behind.

“Hey! There’s my favorite boy!” the man bellowed. “Come and give me a hug.”

HW obviously wasn’t in a huggable mood, but that didn’t stop one of the women launching herself at him and flinging her arms around his neck.

“HW, baby, darling! It’s so good to see you again.”

Baby ? Sam might have growled but was relieved when HW carefully set the woman to one side and advanced on the man.

“Paul, what are you doing here?”

“Just checking in on my favorite client.” Paul slapped HW’s shoulder. “Thought if you wouldn’t come to me, I might as well come see why.” He looked around the space. “Nice place you have here. Must be worth a fortune.”

“I wouldn’t know.” HW hadn’t moved an inch. “When do you have to get back?”

“That’s not a very nice way to welcome the man who made you famous, now is it?” Paul shook his head. “And I brought two of your favorite ladies with me as well.” He winked. “Figured you’d need cheering up after all that hard work riding the range.”

“Last I heard, Lally and Octavia were with you, Paul.”

The blonde stepped forward again and put her hand on HW’s arm.

“Don’t be like that, baby. You know how much I love you.”

Again, HW pulled away from her touch. “Lally, we were done a long time ago, so what do you want?”

Lally pouted at Paul. “I told you he wasn’t being nice to me anymore.”

Paul waved away her words. “Look, it was a long drive out here. Can we at least sit down and talk?”

“Sure. Come on up to the house.” HW glanced over at the limo driver. “Your driver, too.”

Sam didn’t wait for an invitation to join them but snuck up the steps to the covered porch that surrounded the house. The two women were cooing over the house. They smelled of expensive perfume overlaid with so much matching body wash and shampoo that Sam’s eyes were stinging. They were both tall and skinny and perfectly dressed for lunching in the city.

And what was that Lally person to HW? She’d said she loved him . . . Sam reminded herself it was none of her business and followed the ladies into the house. Before HW stopped to take off his boots, he pointed Paul and his companions in the direction of the front parlor, where Ruth and Roy liked to sit in the evenings and watch reality TV shows by the dozen.

“Just give me a moment to tell my grandmother we have guests and I’ll be right with you,” HW said.

Guessing that HW wouldn’t be too keen on talking to her right now, Sam nipped into the parlor and took the seat closest to the door. Paul stood beside the fireplace and the two women settled on the couch together.

“Ouch!” Lally squeaked and jumped to her feet.

Her companion giggled and picked up a pair of knitting needles with half a sock dangling from them. “You sat on this!”

Lally rubbed her perfect ass and pouted. “What a silly place to leave that.”

“Good job it wasn’t near your new boobs.” Octavia nudged Lally in the ribs. “That would’ve been epic, like a popped balloon.”

Sam decided she quite liked Octavia, who winked at her as Lally settled down again. Paul’s gaze swept over Sam and gave her the once-over.

“Hi. I’m Paul White, HW’s agent. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Sam gave him her best smile. “Sam Kelly; it’s a pleasure to meet you, too.”

“Are you part of the family who run this place?”

“Nope. I’m just a trial guest.”

Just as Paul opened his mouth, obviously to ask her what the heck she was doing there, HW came in with a carafe of coffee, mugs, and a jug of lemonade and set it on the table. Sam tried to look as invisible as possible.

* * *

“My grandmother will be here to say hi in a minute. She’s just prepping lunch.” HW forced himself to smile at his uninvited guests as he handed them all a drink. He’d told Ruth who had turned up and she’d immediately delved into the freezer to add a few things to the standard ranch lunch.

Octavia visibly brightened. “I’m starving! How’ve you been, HW? You look awesome!”

“I’m doing good.” HW turned to nod at her. She worked as one of Paul’s PAs and had always been a good friend to him. “How about you?”

“I’m great!” She half-rolled her eyes at her boss. “We were in Sacramento and Paul decided to drop in on you.”

“That’s a heck of a drop,” HW said mildly. “Maybe you ladies would like a tour of the ranch after lunch while I talk business with Paul?”

“That would be awesome,” Octavia said. “Is Ry around? I haven’t seen him for ages.”

“He’ll be here for lunch, so you can catch up then.”

For the first time, HW noticed Sam sitting in the corner and raised an inquiring eyebrow.

“You need something, Miss Sam?”

“No, I’m good.” She continued to sit there and smile at him. Knowing her love of sticking her nose into his business, he wasn’t surprised to see her there. Without physically removing her from the room, which was damn tempting, he wasn’t sure how to get rid of her. Luckily, at that moment Ruth came in to welcome her guests, and they all trooped down to the kitchen for lunch.

HW let them all precede him out of the room and snagged hold of Sam’s T-shirt as she attempted to get past him.

“Hold up. Who invited you?”

“No one. I’m just keeping you company.” She deliberately leaned some weight on his toes until he let go. “What’s up with Lally?”

“Nothing that need concern you.”

“Is she your girlfriend?”

“Ex.”

“She’s really pretty.”

“Yeah.”

“Did she dump you?”

“Nope.” He turned her around and gave her a gentle shove in the back. “If you want lunch, keep moving.”

Paul behaved himself during lunch, while Octavia caught up with Ry and Lally stared at HW and sighed. It was beyond irritating. Sam of course was taking everything in, asking all kinds of questions and generally making him want to strangle her. He’d learned early how to read a person and use his charm to deflect their attention and stop a blowup. Lally was obviously spoiling for a fight and Sam was stirring the pot.

“So you and Paul are dating, Lally?” Sam asked.

“Kind of.” Lally swallowed hard. “Paul was real nice to me after HW just dumped me and left me homeless.”

“I didn’t exactly—” HW said.

Sam grabbed his knee under the table and squeezed hard.

“I can’t imagine HW doing that to anyone, but then, who ever really knows a person?”

“Thanks for nothing,” he muttered under his breath as Lally unleashed a whole tirade of real and imagined grievances against him and Ry. It didn’t seem to occur to her that she was doing it right in HW’s family home and that his grandma was listening. His family already considered him the black sheep and her tale of woe wasn’t helping.

“Lally, you’re super-gorgeous and I bet you could get any man you wanted,” Sam cut across Lally’s complaining. “So why did you stay with HW if he was that horrible to you?”

Lally licked her lips. “He had other . . . good things to offer me.”

“Like what?” Sam asked, all innocent.

It was HW’s turn to kick her under the table. “Like money, booze, and drugs. And when I decided to get rid of those things from my life, Lally wasn’t very happy with me.”

Lally pouted. “Only because you were no fun without them.”

Ry cleared his throat. “Weird, because I liked him a lot better when he sobered up.” He turned to Ruth. “I think Lally made a good decision to move on and find someone who shared her life choices, don’t you?”

Ruth sniffed. “I don’t hold with any of those life choices, whatever that means. I’m just pleased HW got some sense knocked into him at last.”

HW met his twin’s gaze and Ry winked at him. “You’re welcome.”

Paul used his napkin and set it down on the table. “Well, that was fantastic, Ruth. Thanks for being so hospitable to your unexpected guests.”

HW rose to his feet and nodded at his grandma. “Thanks, Ruth. Maybe Paul and I could take our coffee inside while we talk?”

HW closed the door into the parlor behind Paul. Ry had offered to take Lally and Octavia off HW’s hands. Knowing how much his twin disliked his former girlfriend, HW was confident he’d keep her on task and away from him. To HW’s surprise, Sam had offered to go with them, which meant he hadn’t had to deal with her either. Now all he had to worry about was what she’d been saying to Lally.

HW set his coffee down on the table and took a seat opposite his agent.

“What was so urgent that you had to come all this way to see me, Paul?” HW asked.

“As Octavia said, I was in Sacramento. It wasn’t that far.” Paul sipped his coffee. “And why shouldn’t I come to find out what was stopping you from fulfilling your commitments to me, your sponsors, and your fans?”

“All my commitments are up for renegotiation right now.”

Paul frowned. “Who told you that pile of bullcrap?”

“Don Post did. In case you’ve forgotten, he’s the representative of my main sponsor. He told me we needed to negotiate a new deal.” HW sat back in his chair. “I’m not stupid, Paul. Ever since you pissed off my best friend, Rio, and my brother, I’ve paid close attention to the status of my contracts with you and everyone else. If I’m going to retire, this is the best time for me to do it.”

“For all your so-called smarts, I think you need to read that contract again, son.” Paul’s smile wasn’t nice. “I own your ass.”

“No contract is unbreakable. What are you going to do, Paul? Sue me?”

“Sure, if I have to.”

“Why? I’m at the end of my career. Go find ten newbies and work with them.”

Paul sighed. “There you go again, making out like I’m trying to cheat you or something, when you owe me everything. Where’s the gratitude?”

“So you came all this way just to threaten me?” HW glared at his agent. “What the hell is wrong with you? All I need is a final account of what you owe me and we can go our separate ways. What’s so hard about that? You’ve let dozens of riders walk away. What’s so special about me?”

Paul’s mouth settled into an obstinate line. “It’s not that simple, HW, and you know it.”

“The only way it could be otherwise is if you’ve been doing something you shouldn’t have done,” HW retorted.

“Now who’s being threatening?” Paul stared down at his mug. “Why do you think I brought Lally with me on this trip?”

HW blinked at Paul’s abrupt change of subject. “What’s that got to do with anything?”

“She’s been telling me a lot of stuff about you—not good stuff, damaging stuff, you know, HW? She’s threatening to go public about it.” Paul put down his coffee. “I thought maybe you’d like to know—seeing how badly your family reacted the last time their privacy was invaded.”

Aware of a sinking sensation in his stomach, HW breathed out slowly through his nose. “With all due respect to Lally, her version of our life together bears no relationship to reality.”

“Not according to her.” Paul looked positively regretful as he sighed. “Now, I don’t want all that kind of stuff out there about one of my clients, but—”

“Then set me free,” HW interrupted him. “Then whatever Lally thinks she has to proclaim to the world, let her say it and we can both deal with it in our own separate ways.”

“You think I wouldn’t get drawn into it?” Paul asked. “You know what she’s like.”

“So, basically, you’re worried that she’ll spill some dirt on you.” HW nodded. “That’s the first thing you’ve said today that makes sense. So what’s the real deal, Paul? You’re afraid she’s going to talk shit about you?”

“She wouldn’t be saying anything about anyone if you’d just take her back,” Paul argued.

“I’m not getting back with Lally.”

“Why not? Just string her along for a bit and then she’ll forget all about accusing you of anything; you know how she is.”

“Because . . .” HW looked helplessly at his agent. “That would be wrong in so many ways. Can’t you see that? Whatever she says, I haven’t done anything terrible.”

“Mud sticks, HW.”

“When I retire, I’ll no longer be a public figure, so maybe I don’t care whatever the hell she says.” HW stood up. “This sounds like your mess, Paul. Maybe you’re the one who should be cleaning it up, not me.”

“All I’m trying to do is be the good person here, and warn you that Lally means to cause trouble and get you back one way or another.” Paul slowly shook his head. “And you’re accusing me of not being in your corner? Don’t us guys have to stick together?”

“Not this time.” HW crossed over to the door. “We’re done. Send me a reckoning for your account, stop negotiating anything for me as of right now, and I’ll draft a formal notice of my retirement to release to the media, okay?”

“Don’t be too hasty, HW.” Paul rose to his feet. “I figure you’ll be the one owing me money before we’re done.”

“That’s not possible,” HW said flatly. “I’ve got my own set of accounts and you definitely owe me.”

“You’ll have to force me legally to open my books to get it if you don’t cooperate.” Paul paused. “What’s one more year, HW? Just be nice to Lally, work with me, and then in a year’s time we’ll call it quits.”

“No.” HW flung open the door. “It was great to see you, Paul. Have a safe trip back.”

Paul sauntered toward him and hesitated, looking up into HW’s face. “Don’t do this. We’ve worked well together for years. Why fall out over one stupid woman?”

“Lally isn’t stupid,” HW snapped. “And our problems run much deeper than that.”

“So you do still like her, then?”

HW ignored the obvious trap. “She deserves to be treated with respect.”

Paul’s grin was all teeth. “I don’t think you’d say that if you heard what she’s been sharing about your little habits.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Lally does. She claims to have video and everything.” Paul patted his arm. “Good luck, my friend. You can’t win, so why not compromise so we can take her down together?”

HW shrugged off Paul’s hand, turned on his heel, and stomped down the hallway. He needed to get away before he planted his fist in Paul’s smirking face. Because, hey, that would really help everything, wouldn’t it? He exited the house and carried on walking down toward the barn. He had no idea where he was going, but he needed space.

Behind the barn, he almost tripped over a bucket and relieved his feelings by kicking it so hard it went airborne and scared the chickens. He stood still, breathing hard, his gaze on the manure pile, which somehow seemed the perfect frame for what was going on in his life. He needed to calm down and find a moment to talk to Lally before she left. But what the hell could he say?

“You okay, son?”

He spun around to find his father watching him from the door of the barn. Billy was one of the quieter members of the family, like Ry, and had the same knack of turning up just when you didn’t want to see them.

“Not really.”

“Anything I can help you with?”

“Nope. This one is all on me,” HW muttered savagely.

“It’s not like you to get so worked up over something.”

“True.”

“You were always the one who tried to make everything right when you were a kid.” Billy paused. “Maybe you felt you had to be the positive one, eh?”

“Maybe.” HW remembered the terror of walking in on his parents fighting and getting in between them, trying to sweet-talk his mom, trying to stop her taking it out on his twin later. . . .

He briefly closed his eyes. He hated conflict and now, due to his own stupidity, he was going to have to defuse a situation that had blown up out of nowhere. He could announce his retirement right now on social media, but he sensed it wouldn’t stop Lally or prevent the backlash against his family. Had Paul been so busy getting the dirt on HW from Lally that he’d inadvertently created a problem for himself? It made a horrific kind of sense.

“Do you know where Ry took the ladies?”

Billy looked as if he wanted to say something else but instead cleared his throat. “Yeah, he took them down to see Roy’s place and meet the pigs.”

HW wanted to smile at Ry’s inspired choice but couldn’t dredge one up. “I’ll go find him, then. Thanks.”

“That blond woman, Lally, said she was your girlfriend.”

“Did she?” HW started walking toward his truck. “That was a long while ago.”

“She reminded me of some of the women I met while I was drinking.”

HW slowed down and turned back to his father. “In what way?”

Billy shrugged. “I don’t mean to sound offensive, but she looked like she was wired up on something. And her eyes . . .” He blew out a breath. “Like a lost soul.”

“I suppose you think that’s my fault,” HW snapped.

“Whoa.” Billy took a step back. “That’s not what I said, son.”

“When I met her, she liked to drink and party and so did I. Eventually, I worked out I wanted to win the championship and wised up. She didn’t like it, we fought, and she moved on.”

“If that’s the truth, then how could I possibly think it was your fault? At some point, everyone has to take responsibility for their own choices, HW, and that includes Lally.”

HW winced. “I’m sorry, Dad. I’m just . . .” He stared up at the sky. “Not having a good day.”

“Do you want me to come with you to fetch the ladies?”

“Nah, I’ve got this. I do need to speak to Lally, though.”

“Tell her to get some help, son, but don’t expect her to appreciate you telling her that.”

“Got it.” HW nodded at his father and this time managed to reach his truck without seeing anyone else. He found his keys and started the engine, still not sure what he was going to say to Lally and how the hell he was going to avoid Sam overhearing him.

Chapter Twelve

Sam leaned on the top railing and contemplated the pleasing picture of horses grazing in one field and cows in another. Lally stood beside her, chewing gum, her gaze fixed on the mountain range beyond the fields.

“Gawd, why would anyone want to live out here? There’s no nightlife, it’s freezing cold, and everywhere smells of shit.”

“It is something of an acquired taste,” Sam agreed. “Not the cow dung; I mean, who eats that? But the rest of it.” Lally’s initial enthusiasm for the ranch had quickly worn off and she’d gone quiet. “After three weeks out here, I kind of love it.”

Lally sniffed. “Three hours is quite enough for me, but maybe that’s because Ry Morgan deliberately chose to take us to all the stinkiest parts.”

“Why on earth would he do that?”

“Because he hates me.”

“Ry Morgan hates you?” Sam tried not to sound too surprised. “Everyone loves Ry.”

“Well, I don’t. When he competed in the rodeo, he spent his whole time complaining about me and saying I was a bad influence on HW. He even tried to stop me moving in with HW after he abandoned his own twin. He’s an asshole.”

Sam had to acknowledge that Ry had been noticeably unfriendly to Lally on their tour, expending all his charm and warmth on Octavia, whom he was currently chatting with over by the pigpen. Lally hadn’t liked the pigs at all.

“I don’t understand why HW came back here,” Lally said.

“It’s his home and I think he missed his family.”

“I’m not sure why. When he used to get drunk, he’d tell me stuff . . .” Lally’s voice trailed away. “Not that he gets drunk anymore. He’s no fun when he’s sober.”

“Weird, because I can’t imagine him drunk,” Sam admitted.

“Oh, he’d do such stupid, dangerous stuff, he was awesome!” Lally sighed. “Back in the day, there was no one who could party like HW.”

“Maybe he just got tired of it.” Sam paused. There was a brittleness about Lally that made her wary of saying the wrong thing. “Most people do.”

“Not me.” Lally opened her purse. “Do you think the old guy would mind if I used his bathroom?”

“I’m sure Roy wouldn’t mind at all.” Sam pointed at the house. “His door’s always open; why don’t you go on in? I’ll tell him where you are.”

Lally set off for the house and Sam walked back to where Ry, Octavia, and Roy were still talking about the pigs. Ry looked up as she approached and came over to meet her.

“Where’s Lally? Did she fall down a big hole somewhere?”

“In your dreams. No, she just went to the bathroom.” Sam frowned at Ry. “You really don’t like her, do you?”

“Nope.” Ry’s usual smile was absent. “She was a bad influence on HW.”

“From what she just told me, it was the other way around.”

“Let me put it this way: Lally has always had a very shaky relationship with the truth. After she met HW, he became completely unbearable, and his rodeo ranking plummeted. It was only after I bailed on him and he got rid of Lally that he finally got his shit together and focused on winning.”

“You can’t blame her for everything,” Sam pointed out. “HW’s not a child.”

“I know that, but he’s always had a weakness for women like Lally.”

“Beautiful blondes, you mean?” Sam was beginning to wonder what HW apparently saw in her.

“Nope—women who need a lot of emotional support and attention. It’s like he thinks he’s the only person who can save them from themselves.” Ry looked past her shoulder. “Speak of the devil. Look who’s just turned up.”

* * *

HW got out of his truck and walked over to the group by the pigsty.

“Hey, where’s Lally?”

Ry and Sam both pointed at Roy’s house. “In the bathroom.”

“I’ll go talk to her.”

“You sure you want to do that, bro?” Ry asked.

“I don’t have a choice.” HW nodded at his twin. “Keep an eye on Sam for me. She has a tendency to wander.”

“Hey—”

HW didn’t wait to hear what Sam had to say, continuing on into Roy’s small house. The kitchen was deserted, but a light shone under the bathroom door. HW tapped on it.

“Lally? It’s HW. When you’re done, we need to talk.”

He paced the small space, noticing Roy’s slow cooker was working on something that smelled like barbecue and that the coffee in the percolator was bitter as hell. He emptied out the coffee dregs, refilled the well with water, and set a new batch to brew. Not that he needed any more stimulants; he was wired enough as it was.

“HW!” Lally appeared in the doorway of the bathroom, her smile bright and one hand clinging to the doorframe. “I thought you were ignoring me.”

HW stayed still as she almost fell over her own feet and then giggled.

“Oops, I nearly tripped.”

“You’re tripping on something all right,” HW muttered.

“Now, don’t be mean.” Lally sat on the couch and patted the seat beside her. “Come and talk to me. How have you been?”

HW took a seat in Roy’s favorite chair right opposite her. “Why did you come to the ranch, Lally?”

“To see you, HW. To make sure you were happy. Paul said you’d be miserable stuck out in the middle of nowhere and that you’d be cool about seeing me again.”

“It is nice to see you, Lally, but—”

“But this is a fancy, rich kind of ranch, isn’t it? Why didn’t you ever bring me to meet your family here? Wasn’t I good enough or something?”

During the dying days of their relationship, HW had learned to dread that particularly sharp tone.

“I never came here myself, Lally. That’s why I never brought you.” He shifted on his seat. “How are things going with Paul? When you texted me, I thought maybe you two had decided to make it official or something.”

Lally’s lip trembled. “Paul is nothing like you, HW. How could you think that I’d ever prefer him?”

“Then why did you text me?” HW didn’t want to ask the question, but he also didn’t want to spend the rest of the afternoon dancing around the issue.

“I wanted to ask you if you’d take me back.”

HW forced himself to meet her eyes and immediately noticed how dilated her pupils were. “What did you just take?”

She blinked at him. “What’s that got to do with you?”

“You can’t have it both ways, Lally. You either want to have a relationship with me, which means I have a right to know what you’re sniffing up your nose, or you carry on doing what works for you and leave me out of it.”

Lally brightened. “So if I give up the crazy stuff, you’ll go out with me again?”

The temptation to say yes just to make sure she got the help she needed hung in the air between them, but he couldn’t lie.

“Lally, if you need help getting into rehab or anything like that, I’m your man, but I can’t go back and date you anymore. Our lives have changed. We’ve both moved on and I’m not coming back to the rodeo.”

“What?” Lally pressed her hand to her mouth. “You can’t do that!”

“Yeah, I can. That’s why Paul came all the way out here to see me.”

“But Paul has—” She hesitated. “Paul has plans for you.”

“And I’ve already told him to wrap things up,” HW said as gently as he could. “He and I are going to part company.”

“Then what will happen to me?” Lally whispered.

It was typical of her to only think of herself.

“Whatever happens between you and Paul, you have a job in his organization, right? You’ll be fine,” HW said encouragingly. Maybe if she realized he wasn’t coming back, she’d also work out that any information she held on him was worthless. “We had some fun times together, but I’ve changed. I really have become a boring old rancher just like Ry. You’re a beautiful woman and deserve a lot more than that, Lally.”

She wiped furiously at her eyes. “Don’t pretend to be nice to me, HW. Every single man I’ve ever known in my life just dumps me like a piece of trash!”

“I never think of you like that, Lally,” he said gently. “I just think we want different things from life.”

“Easy for you to say when you live here and your brother is a billionaire or something.”

HW tensed as she rose to her feet and glared at him.

“I told Paul this would be a wasted journey.”

“I’m sorry about that. But I can’t be the man you want, Lally.”

She tossed her head and stomped out of the house, leaving him sitting there alone. Should he have asked her directly about her threat to go public with some gossip about him? There’d been some wild occasions in his past that he really had no recollection of, and with all the technology at hand these days, Lally could’ve caught him doing some crazy shit. But at least she knew he wasn’t coming back to the rodeo or willing to take up with her again. Would those things be enough to convince her to let things go? Or would they make her mad enough to want payback?

HW shoved his hand through his hair and groaned. If she was still taking drugs—and he was pretty certain just from looking at her that she was—there was no telling what she would do. She had a vindictive streak a mile wide and might dump him in the shit just for the hell of it. He couldn’t allow her to blacken his family name again. Seeing his grandma in tears had been one of the worst moments of his life. Had Paul introduced Lally to a whole new level of addiction?

HW stood up. He’d have to sweat it out, get his business sorted with Paul, and pray for a clean break and a new dawn.

* * *

While Ry dealt with Octavia, Sam climbed into HW’s truck and waited for him to emerge from the house. If he came out grinning and covered in lipstick, she just might make use of the old rifle stashed in the rear of the truck and shoot him dead. Not that it was any of her business what he did, seeing as they weren’t involved or anything, but maybe she could see it as a general service to womankind.

Lally came flying down the slope, her color high, and went straight to Ry.

“Take me back to Paul right now! I’m leaving.”

Sam wanted to do a little celebratory dance but stayed silent so she could hear better as Ry looked Lally up and down.

“I’m waiting for HW. You didn’t murder him in there or anything, did you?”

“Men like him never die; they just move on to the next conquest!” Lally spat. “You’d know all about that, Ry Morgan, wouldn’t you? How many times did you look the other way when he was drunk or high? How many times did you introduce him to a new woman just to try to get rid of me ?”

“You’ve always had a vivid imagination, Lally.” Ry took his time opening the doors of his truck. “Why don’t you get in the truck out of the heat and I’ll go check on my brother?”

Just as he turned toward the house, HW came down the steps, his famous smile absent and his hazel eyes covered by his sunglasses. He nodded at his twin.

“I’ll meet you back at the ranch, okay?”

“Sure.”

To Sam’s disappointment, Ry didn’t ask HW to explain a damn thing, but maybe because they were twins he didn’t need to. Ry got into his truck and headed out. Sam held her breath as HW got into the driver’s seat and banged his forehead three times on the steering wheel while cursing fluently.

“I guess you and Lally aren’t getting back together, then?” Sam asked.

HW’s head shot up and he turned to glare at her. “Who the hell let you in here?”

“No one. I managed it all by myself. I think you did the right thing, by the way. Lally wasn’t very keen on the ranch at all.”

“You asked her about that?” HW stretched out his arms and stared up at the roof of his truck. “Who am I kidding? Of course you did. Anything else you want to share with me?”

“I liked Octavia a lot.”

“Octavia is a saint to put up with Paul.”

“She works as Paul’s PA, right, and Lally is his girlfriend?”

“Yeah. Lally is one of Paul’s many girlfriends. She also works in his PR department.”

“Okay.” Sam looked out of the window. “Are we going back to the ranch now?”

HW snorted. “No more questions?”

“Not at this moment. You look way too stressed to deal with me right now.”

He gave a strangled laugh. “God, Sam. You have no idea—”

“Shh. Stop talking.”

She grabbed hold of the front of his shirt and kissed him hard on the mouth. It didn’t take him more than a second to catch on and kiss her back. By the time she wrenched her mouth away from his, she was practically in his lap and his hands were all over her.

“Better now?”

His golden gaze narrowed. “You’re kidding. And weren’t we supposed to be done with the touching thing?”

“Sorry; I forgot.” Sam disentangled herself from his arms. “I just couldn’t bear to see you looking so sad.”

“I’m never sad.” HW started the engine. “I was just surprised to see Lally again.”

“So what did she want?”

He paused to look over at her. “I thought we were done talking about this.”

“Answer the question.”

“And what if I told you to mind your own business?”

“Then I’d be all upset and you’d feel really bad and tell me anyway.”

HW sighed. “She wanted us to get back together and, as you correctly guessed, I said no, and she didn’t take it well.”

Sam was quite surprised that he’d capitulated so easily to her question. “Lally came all the way out here just to ask you that?”

“She came with Paul, who was in the area on business.”

“Did Paul know his girlfriend was going to proposition her old flame?”

“Probably.”

“So what did Paul want?”

“To try to persuade me to keep competing for another year.” HW grimaced. “He doesn’t believe I mean to retire.”

“Well, I can see why. You came in second overall this year, so most people would think you’d want to go for that first place one more time.”

He gave her the side-eye. “I thought you didn’t follow the rodeo much and didn’t know a thing about me?”

Sam smiled sweetly at him. “Did that sting?”

“A little.” He shrugged and set off down the bumpy track that eventually joined onto the main ranch road. “Most of my sponsorship deals are up for renewal at the end of this year. It seemed a good time to get out without reneging on my commitments.”

“But Paul doesn’t see it that way.”

“That about sums it up.” HW turned the wheel sharply to the right and they turned onto the paved road. “He’s threatening to retain money owed to me if I don’t commit to one more year.”

“Does he know who your brother is?” Sam asked as the truck finally righted itself and she loosened her grip on the overhead handle.

“Which one?”

“Chase, of course.”

“What about him?”

Sam stared at his profile. “I bet he has the best lawyers in California working for him and would do anything to help you out.”

“He probably would if I asked him.” HW put his glasses back on as he faced into the sun. “I’d prefer to handle things myself.”

“Why?”

“Because I’m a big boy who can deal with his own problems.”

Sam considered his reply as they approached the ranch. Was HW worried that Chase wouldn’t help him? His whole relationship with his family was so weird . . .

The white limo was still parked in front of the barn and the driver was out there checking the engine.

HW pulled up alongside Ry’s old truck but made no effort to get out. Eventually he blew out his breath.

“I need to say good-bye to Paul, and make sure he understands what I told him.”

“Sounds good.”

“Not really, because he’s such a snake he’ll keep on pretending he hasn’t heard me until he thinks he’s worn me down. I know how he operates.” He stared out of the dusty windscreen. “I just want to walk away and be here, you know? Just . . . stop, and no one but me seems to want that to happen.”

“I think your family would be pleased if you stayed,” Sam offered.

“I’m not sure about that.” He got out of the cab and came around to Sam’s side, his smile back in place. “It’s too late to go for our ride now. You’ve got plenty of time before dinner to do your own thing.”

He reached in and lifted her down to the ground; his easy strength always surprised her. She reached up to cup his slightly unshaven chin.

“Will you be okay?”

“I’ll manage.” He dropped a kiss on her nose. “I’ll see you tomorrow, okay?”

“Sure.” She didn’t want to let him go—wanted to take his hand and walk into the house so they could face Paul together. She removed his sunglasses and stared into his eyes. “I could come with you.”

“Sam . . .” His smile deepened and she grabbed a handful of his shirt as he lowered his head to kiss her properly. “Thanks for the offer, but I’ve got this.”

She was the first to step away, but only because if she didn’t she was going to climb him like a monkey and hang on until he forgot about anything except taking her to bed. He was way too good at compartmentalizing. She loved it when she could get under his skin; get him riled up and wanting her.

Except they’d made a deal not to go there anymore. . .

She blew him a last kiss. As she turned away she caught a glimpse of Paul, Octavia, and Lally coming down from the house. Only Octavia was smiling. Lally looked like she wanted to kill someone—possibly Sam—and Paul didn’t look much better.

She’d forgotten they were on public view. Had anyone seen HW kiss her? And if they had, what on earth would they make of it?

* * *

“So what’s going on with you and Sam?” Ry asked as he handed HW the bucket of scraps to mix in with the chicken feed.

Paul had finally left after yet another attempt to make HW change his mind. Lally hadn’t spoken to HW at all, but Octavia had hugged him and said she’d come back for a real ranch vacation once they were properly open. After an afternoon helping Roy move cattle and then dinner with his family, HW was wondering how Sam was doing and keen to go see her.

But on a ranch, chores had to come first, so he was in the barn helping Ry put the horses and the chickens to bed.

“Sam and I are getting on great. What about it?” HW focused on adding the food scraps into the grain and then divided the mix between two bowls.

“You kissed her this afternoon. We all saw you.”

“She kissed me.” Technically, HW wasn’t lying. “She likes to mess with my head.”

“So I’ve noticed, and you seem to enjoy it.” Ry walked out into the gloom. The sun was setting behind the Sierras, throwing the landscape into a mixture of purple shadows and angles that distorted reality. “She’s certainly not your type.”

HW followed him out. “I have a type?”

“Yeah, blond, busty, and with legs that go on forever.”

“Isn’t that every man’s dream?”

“Nope, and stop trying to change the subject. What’s going on with Sam?”

HW clucked to the chickens and tried to ignore his twin. “Any more sightings of that cougar? Roy said he found three dead chickens the other day.”

“HW . . .” Ry was just staring at him, his expression so patient that HW felt about twelve. “Sam came here as a guest and you’ve been teaching her to ride, so it’s only fair that you answer the question.”

“Why? What are you? The Morgan Ranch morality police?” HW said. “We’re both consenting adults who are perfectly capable of working out whether we want to hang out together after our lesson.”

“So you admit you’re in a relationship with her?”

“I’m not! We’re just . . .” HW hesitated. “Enjoying each other’s company. What the hell does it have to do with you or anyone else?”

“Because she came here as a guest.” Ry repeated. “What do you think January and Chase are going to say when they get back from San Francisco and hear about this?”

“You’re going to tell tales on me, bro? How adult is that?”

Ry sighed. “I don’t want to have to do that, but I will if you don’t level with me.”

“You’d go against me with them?”

“Don’t make this into something it’s not, HW.” Ry locked the door into the chicken coop and they both turned back to the barn. “I want you to be happy, you know that.”

“And you don’t think Sam makes me happy?”

“She’s just so different from everyone you’ve ever dated, and after everything she’s been through, the thought of her getting hurt by you is—”

“Stop right there, bro. Sam is the strongest woman I’ve ever met. She’s nosy, she’s bossy, she’s way too opinionated, and there’s a high probability she only exists to drive me insane.” HW got right in his twin’s face and poked him in the chest. “So don’t you ever go around feeling sorry for her. If she wants to hang out with me during her vacation, and set me right about everything that’s wrong with my life and my personality, that’s her choice, okay? So just shut the frick up and keep out of my life.”

Ry’s reply was slow in coming. “Nice.”

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” HW demanded.

Ry patted his shoulder. “I won’t tell Chase and January anything. I’m sure they’ll work it out for themselves eventually.”

“Work out what?”

Ry backed slowly out of the barn, his hands held high. “That maybe, just maybe, my twin has finally grown a pair and met his match.”

Chapter Thirteen

“It’s not a date,” Sam repeated as HW gave her the side-eye. “Jay wants me to go out with him and Erin again, and I’m fed up feeling like a third wheel. You don’t have to do anything more taxing that sit next to me, eat your dinner, and be polite. Surely you can manage that?”

“But what will Jay think about me being there?”

“He’ll probably be glad he doesn’t have to talk to me and can focus on Erin.”

“Seeing as he invited you to the ranch, he’s hardly going to want to ignore you,” HW pointed out.

“Exactly, which means he’ll try to be nice even when he doesn’t really want to be.”

HW folded his arms over his chest and leaned back against the wall of the barn. They’d already been for their regular afternoon ride. She’d progressed to loping, which was equally terrifying and exhilarating. HW had been as nice as pie but very distant, which somehow made her restless.

“Come on, HW. I helped you out with Lally.”

His eyebrows rose. “Like hell you did. You kissed me right in front of her and now she probably hates my guts even more.”

“I didn’t know she was watching!” Sam felt her cheeks heat. “I was just trying to cheer you up.”

“Right.” HW straightened up. “I thought we weren’t doing any of that stuff.”

“I forgot, okay?” Sam scowled at him. “If you want to behave like a complete ass, then forget I asked. I’ll find someone else to go out with.”

“Like who?”

She shrugged. “Plenty of cowboys around here.”

“Like who?”

“Miguel, Dave the veterinarian. He’s really cute, by the way. Roy.”

“Roy?”

Sam raised her chin. “At least he’s a gentleman and would help me out.” She turned away. “See you later, I’m going down to the bunkhouse to find myself a dinner date.”

“Hold up.”

She didn’t slow down. He really was the most infuriating man she’d ever met.

“Sam.”

For a moment, she wished she could sprint off and leave him choking in her dust, or better still get in her car and drive away with a screech of tires.

“I’ll come with you.”

She didn’t turn around. “No thanks.”

He caught hold of her elbow. “Sam, I’m sorry. I’ve just had a couple of bad days and I’m—”

“Totally entitled not to want to come out with me tonight. I get it.” She eased out of his grip. “I’m the one who should be sorry for jerking you around.”

“You should?” Now he looked wary.

“I told you to back off and then I kissed you.”

His mouth curved up at the corner. “Several times, actually.”

“Yeah, which wasn’t fair.”

He angled his head and studied her, one thumb hooked in his belt. “Why are you so hung up on the rights and wrongs of this? Is there some kind of rule book or scorecard we have to follow?”

Sam sighed. “No. I just hate uncertainties in relationships. It’s so juvenile. You know, like whether someone really likes you or not or is messing around on you or—”

His smile disappeared. “I don’t mess around on people.”

“Great.” She raised her gaze to meet his. “Now I’ve offended you.”

“No, you’ve made me wonder who or what made you feel that way.” He paused. “Did some idiot step out on you?”

“Why would that be such a surprise?” Sam asked.

“Because you’re . . .” He shook his head. “You’re so damn strong.”

“I wasn’t always like this.”

He cupped her chin so she couldn’t look away from him. “So some guy you cared about dicked around on you and made you feel insecure, correct?”

“Yes, and now I’m doing the same thing to you.”

Sometimes she hated herself, hated the way that, since the accident, she doubted everything and everybody.

He kissed her firmly on the mouth. “Listen up. Number one, I’m not feeling insecure; number two, I’m equally to blame for dicking around in this relationship; and number three, I’m taking you out tonight.”

“But—” Her protest disappeared against his lips as he kissed her again. “This doesn’t solve anything.”

“Then let me put it another way. Whether we’re in a relationship or not, while we’re both on this ranch, I promise not to kiss or make love to any other woman but you. If I break that promise, you have my permission to shoot me with my own gun.”

She worried her lip. “I suppose you want me to say the same thing back to you.”

“No. I want you to do what you want to do, Sam. I want you to realize that I’m not going to stab you in the back if you trust me with your body.” His golden gaze was steady on hers. “Whatever that first-class jerk did to you is in the past—unless you want me to hunt him down and remind him of his manners.”

Her eyes suddenly filled with tears and she frantically blinked them back.

“What the hell did I say?” HW whispered.

“You can’t help with that.” Sam just managed to choke out the words. “He’s already dead.”

Within seconds, HW’s arms closed around her and he smoothed one hand through her hair.

“I’m so sorry, honey,” he murmured against her ear. “I’m so damn sorry.”

She didn’t have any more words and just stood there and wept into his shirt for what seemed like an eternity. Eventually, even her tears slowed down, and she knew at some point she’d have to look at him again. She never cried. But what the hell was she going to say?

“Come on.” HW kept one arm wrapped around her shoulders. “You need to get out of these clothes.”

She managed a sniffy gurgle. “Like I’m so attractive right now.”

“Not that kind of naked.” He kept walking and they ended up at her cabin. He helped her unlock the door and they both entered.

“Wait there.”

“HW, I’m fine . . .”

She was talking to herself because he’d already gone into the bathroom. The shower came on and he came out.

“Get in the shower, okay? I’ll come back and pick you up in an hour so we can go down to Jay’s.”

She grabbed hold of his shirt. “Don’t go.”

He went completely still as she started on the buttons of his tear-dampened shirt.

“I don’t think this is a good idea, Sam.”

She smoothed her thumb over his lower lip. “We don’t have to do anything; just shower with me and just . . . hold me, okay?”

“Nope.” He kissed her on the nose. “You’re upset, and if I took advantage of you right now, you’d never forgive yourself.”

“How the heck did you work that out?” Sam glared at him. “If you don’t want to make love to a sniveling wreck, you can just say so.”

His slow smile made her want to hit him. “That’s better.”

“Me wanting to kill you? Because I hope you’re a damn fast runner.”

He backed away with his hands in the air. “One hour, okay? I’ll bring my truck around.”

* * *

Sam put on some makeup to attempt to disguise the puffiness around her eyes from her crying jag and let her hair hang freely down her back. Knowing there wasn’t much nightlife in Morgantown, she’d settled on her best jeans and boots and a sparkly green top with a shark on it.

She brushed her hair one last time and put on some lipstick before checking the time. HW had said he’d be back in an hour, so she had a few minutes to think things through. She wandered into the kitchen and checked that she had everything she needed in her purse.

Her cell vibrated.

Be there in 5.

Five minutes to decide what to do about HW Morgan . . .

Sam paced the small kitchen. Just before she’d burst into tears, he’d told her she could trust him with her body. After the tears, he’d turned her offer to stay and shower with her down flat. So which was it? Could she trust him?

Her heart and gut said yes, but her head said no. The very fact that even talking about Jason had made her cry a river wasn’t encouraging. The only way she could rationalize what had just happened was that HW was the first man to remind her of how it felt to be so vulnerable to another person.

But she’d only known HW for three weeks. She’d known Jason for years and had still made a terrible mistake. She’d never even thought about trusting Jason; she’d just assumed he loved her and would be faithful to her.

“Fool,” Sam muttered.

But HW wasn’t offering to marry her. He was offering her unlimited access to the body of one of the nicest, exasperatingly hot cowboys in the world for the remainder of her stay. Seeing as that was only three weeks, surely she could trust him for that? But the damage he could inflict on her heart might be too much to deal with . . .

A knock came on the door and Sam spun around, hands pressed to her bosom like a romance novel heroine.

“You ready, Sam?”

She opened the door to find HW looking particularly fine in a blue-and-yellow-checked shirt that made his eyes golden, his usual jeans, and some very fancy cowboy boots with skulls on them.

“Nice!” She pointed at the boots. “Where did you get those?”

He didn’t reply and she looked up to see him still staring at her. “What’s wrong? Is there something in my hair?”

“Nothing.” He shook his head. “You look beautiful.”

“Thanks,” she stammered. “I just let my hair out of its ponytail and put on some lipstick.”

“Beautiful,” he murmured and leaned in to kiss her, the lemon scent of his aftershave tantalizing her senses. “Do we have to go to this thing with Jay?”

“Yes.” She pushed him gently back out of the doorway. “Otherwise he’ll get worried and come looking for me, and the last thing you want on your ass is an agitated retired Navy SEAL.”

“True.” He mock frowned. “Okay, then, let’s go. Are we meeting at the bar?”

“Yes.” Sam closed her door and accepted the hand he held out to her as she walked down the slope to his truck. “We might be visiting the dizzy delights of big town Bridgeport, so brace yourself.”

HW held the door of his truck open for her and gave her a boost to help her get inside the cab. She settled into the leather seat while he got in the driver’s side.

“This truck is fancy compared with Ry’s.”

“I won it at a rodeo.” HW backed up and his headlights swept over her now-deserted cabin. “Top of the range.”

“Nice.” Sam sat back. “Won’t you miss all that?”

“The prizes?” He headed toward the main road. “Not really.”

“Did you earn a lot?”

He chuckled. “It depends how you define a lot. By most people’s standards probably, but by Chase’s? Nah.”

“Like millions?” Sam guessed.

“In your dreams.” He sighed. “I pissed a lot of it away.”

“Why doesn’t that surprise me one bit?”

He glanced over at her. “I think I’m hurt.”

“No, you aren’t. You just know I’m right. If you party with people like Lally and Paul, of course you’re going to spend all your money.”

“It sure was fun for a year or so.” He sounded wistful. “But I got bored with being drunk and high and not performing at my best, you know?”

“Having never done any of those things, I can’t really comment,” Sam said.

“You’ve never been drunk?”

“I don’t like the way it feels,” Sam confessed. “I hate not being in control of stuff.”

HW stopped the truck, hit the button to open the main gate onto Morgan Road, and drove through.

“It’s getting cold out there.” He shivered when he released the brake. “We’ll have snow by Christmas.”

“I bet it looks amazing.”

“As long as you don’t mind being cut off from everywhere. My mom hated it—especially the winter. I used to try to cheer her up, but it was hard going.”

“And you were only a little kid, right?”

There was a long silence before he replied. “Yeah, but BB and Chase were off at school or helping on the ranch. I was the oldest at home, so I had to step up.”

“I thought Ry was the oldest?”

“Birth wise, yes, but Mom didn’t like him as much as she liked me.”

“Which makes no sense seeing as you’re identical twins.”

“It made sense to her.” His short laugh wasn’t happy. “And hell, I was the lucky one, the favorite golden child who could do no wrong.”

“Still a hard burden for a five-year-old to carry all by himself.”

There was another long silence that lasted until the lights of Morgantown appeared ahead of them.

“Yeah, I suppose it was,” HW said slowly. “But it was better than the alternative.”

“As in being Ry?”

“I had to try to protect him, too.”

Sam so badly wanted to crawl into HW’s lap and hold him close like he was that little boy again, trying his best to keep his mother happy. Didn’t he see that he’d been damaged by that experience as well? Didn’t his own family see that? No wonder he was so sensitive to the undercurrents in others; he’d learned the lesson way too young. Her hands curled into fists.

“You okay?” HW turned into a parking slot in front of the Red Dragon. “You sounded like you were growling.”

“I’m good.” Sam undid her seat belt and looked for her purse. It was none of her business what happened between HW and his family. She had to keep reminding herself of that. “We’re right on time.”

* * *

HW sipped his beer and looked around the Italian restaurant Jay had booked them into in Bridgeport. Despite it being midweek, the place was hopping, and he could see why. The food was to die for. Each dish was served in one big bowl at the table, just like at home, so you could take as much or as little as you wanted.

To his surprise, he was enjoying himself. Erin, Jay’s fiancée, was extremely intelligent and radiated a calm good sense that seemed to flow into Jay, who was way more high maintenance. HW didn’t know Jay well because he was around the same age as Chase and had left town early to join the Navy. Over the years, Jay had kept in touch with Blue until he’d been retired on medical grounds from the Navy SEALs.

Jay and Sam shared the same wicked sense of humor and spent most of their time happily scoring points off each other. Any thoughts HW harbored about them ever being romantically involved soon disappeared.

“So what do you think, Sam? That’s your area of expertise, correct?” Erin asked.

HW realized he’d missed a chunk of the conversation while he’d been stuffing his face with lasagna.

“I’m no expert, but I think the idea has merit. You’ll have to ask Chase and January what they think.” Sam wiped her mouth with her red napkin. “Unless you know, HW?”

“About what?” He gestured down at his plate. “Sorry; I was enjoying my food so much I lost track.”

Sam rolled her eyes at him and Erin grinned.

“I was just saying that Jay has been talking about setting up a therapeutic program up at the ranch for kids and veterans with disabilities or sensory issues.”

“I think it’s a great idea,” Sam enthused. “I’ve worked with a lot of kids who have benefited from such programs, and I know the military has investigated the use of animals to help vets with PTSD.”

HW frowned and turned to Sam. “What exactly do you do in Sacramento?”

“I work as a physical therapist and sometimes a psychotherapist, duh.” She raised her eyebrows. “What did you think I did all day? Sit around watching TV?”

“I hadn’t really thought about it.”

Sam poked him in the arm. “Like I didn’t have a life until I turned up on the ranch and met you?”

“Yeah, that exactly.” He gave her a lascivious wink. “I am pretty damn special.”

“You’re an ass.” She snorted. “Like no one exists until they come into your orbit?”

“Works for me.”

“A delusional ass.”

“Whatever helps you get through the day.” HW grinned at her.

Erin cleared her throat. “Um, I talked to Blue and Jenna and they thought it would be a good idea as well. We’d need to find some funding, but Chase knows all the good guys in Silicon Valley. Do you think he would go for it, HW?”

“I don’t see why not. He’s always banging on about adding value to the community, and a therapeutic riding program sounds like just his thing. Personally, I love the idea.” HW nodded at Sam. “Maybe you should talk to Chase about it, Sam.”

“I’ll talk to Jenna and your brother Blue first and offer my help while I’m around.” Sam helped herself to more salad. “I suspect from what I’ve heard about Chase, I’ll need some facts to back up your idea.”

“Yeah, he’s pretty into all that nerd spreadsheet stuff.” HW put down his fork. “I think I’m full. That lasagna finished me off.”

Sam shook her head. “Lightweight. I’m having dessert next.”

It was good to see Sam out and about and enjoying herself. She looked so damn beautiful with her hair down that he just couldn’t stop staring at her. And speaking of staring, Jay was looking right at him. It was downright unnerving.

“Everything okay, Jay?” HW asked.

“Sure.”

It was like being stared down by a predator. HW dropped his napkin on the table. “I’m just going to use the restroom. I’ll be back in a minute.”

He took his time in the bathroom and emerged to find Jay walking swiftly toward him. Before he could get past, Jay’s hand shot out and slammed him against the wall.

“Just a small warning, HW. Don’t mess with my friend, okay?”

“I’m not sure what the hell it has to do with you.” HW didn’t attempt to move away and met Jay’s hard gaze head-on.

“She’s been through a lot of shit. I don’t want her being hurt by someone who’s going to walk away and leave her.”

HW shoved his hand against Jay’s chest. “You don’t know fuck all about anything, Jay. Sam’s a strong woman. If she wants to hang around with me, how about you respect that ?”

“What the heck is going on here?”

Both HW and Jay turned to find Sam glaring at them, hands on hips.

Jay stepped back. “Nothing for you to worry about.” He nodded at HW. “Right?”

“Nothing at all,” HW agreed.

Jay sauntered past Sam with a casual nod. HW waited to see what Sam was going to do next. As she just kept staring at him, he cleared his throat.

“Did you already order dessert, Sam?”

“Yes.”

“Cool. I might get some coffee. Do you want some?”

“Already taken care of.”

“Then I’ll go and sit down.” He circled warily around her and went back to the table, where Jay was talking intently to Erin. She had her hand on his arm and was smoothing the fabric of his shirt like he needed calming down.

Jeez, with friends like Jay, no wonder no one got close to Sam . . . Luckily, HW wasn’t the type who scared easily—even though Jay was one of the few men who probably could kill him with his bare hands.

HW sipped his coffee and waited for Sam to come back from the bathroom. A plateful of tiramisu sat on the table in front of her seat, which looked so good HW was tempted to steal a bit. Not wanting to give Jay any excuse to go for him, HW resisted temptation.

Chapter Fourteen

“You know Jay’s an idiot, right?”

Sam glanced over at HW, who was driving them back to the ranch. They’d arrived back in Morgantown, said their good nights and thank-yous to Jay and Erin, and hadn’t lingered to chat.

“Jay? I wouldn’t say that.”

“In the sense that he doesn’t need to defend me.”

“He’s your friend. He’s just doing what he thinks is right.”

To Sam’s relief, HW didn’t sound at all offended by Jay’s behavior—and she had no doubt at all who had started the altercation in the restaurant. Her best friend hadn’t been a Navy SEAL for ten years without proactively deciding to go after what he deemed a threat. In fact, she would be having a few words with him herself when she got the chance.

“He’s a mite overprotective of me.”

“I get that.”

“But you’re okay with it.”

“Him insisting I treat you right? I’d do the same thing if our situations were reversed.”

“But you probably wouldn’t carry out your threats quite as efficiently as Jay would.”

“True.” HW chuckled. “Damn, he’s one scary dude when he’s on point.”

Relieved, Sam sat back in her seat. “What did you think about Erin’s idea for the ranch?”

“I like it. It’s a really worthwhile cause. I’ve met a lot of kids over the years who’ve changed their minds about horses once I’ve talked them through their fears.” HW turned onto the road leading up to the ranch and dealt with the gate. “And you sound like you know how to present the concept to Chase.”

“I’m really interested in the idea,” Sam said slowly. “It brings together a lot of things I care about.” It was the first time she’d been excited by anything in a long while, but she wasn’t going to tell HW that and freak him out just yet.

“Were you a physical therapist in the army?”

“Nope. I had that qualification before I joined up. I wanted to try something different, so I opted for the military police.”

“Why?”

Sam shrugged. “Because I wanted to be involved in upfront action—something a lot of women don’t get to do.”

“Do you regret that decision?”

She sighed, aware of the darkness closing in around them and the silence. Sitting next to HW in the truck encouraged her to confide in him. “Sometimes. But overall it was a positive experience.”

“A dangerous one.”

“Says the man who rides broncs for a living.”

“Yeah. I’ve lost a few friends over the years, but nothing compared to the sacrifices our military make on a daily basis.”

They’d reached the barn and HW turned off the engine. For a long while they just sat there listening to the engine wind down and the sounds of the nightlife increasing.

Sam took a deep breath and reached over to take HW’s hand. She’d done a lot of thinking at the restaurant and decided a few important things. It was a risk to open herself up to being hurt again, but maybe a controllable one, seeing as she was due to leave in three weeks.

“Will you come to bed with me, HW?”

His fingers curled around hers, his thumb stroking her palm. “If you want me.”

She squeezed his hand hard. “Yes, please. But there’s one small thing I’d like to know before we get horizontal.”

He tensed. “What’s that?”

“Your name.”

Silence greeted her question and she peered up at him. “HW isn’t a real name. I’d like to know who’s really making love to me.”

His sigh went on forever. “It’s stupid.”

“So?”

“When I was a kid, my dad loved to watch cowboy shows on TV. He named us after his heroes. We all got embarrassing names, but I think mine is the worst.”

“Okay; which is the least worst part of it—the H or the W?”

“The W. It’s William for my dad and grandpa, and all the way back in the family tree.”

“William’s a good, strong name,” Sam said cautiously. “So what’s the H?”

“Hoss.” He shifted in his seat.

“Hoss?” Sam blinked at him. “Like horse? Horse William?”

“Nope. Like Hoss Cartwright from Bonanza.”

Sam pressed her lips together so hard she almost bit her tongue and silently shook with laughter. She vaguely remembered the show because her grandpa had loved it.

“You think that’s funny, Sam?”

She still couldn’t speak and just sat there quivering with suppressed giggles.

HW got out of the truck and came around to the passenger side, wrenching open her door. With a growl, he picked her out of her seat and threw her over his shoulder.

“Put me down!”

Sam thumped his back, but HW set off down the slope toward her cabin, only stopping to open the door and duck down to let her through without clonking her head on anything. He went through to her bedroom and dropped her unceremoniously in the center of her bed.

“Stay there.”

“Oh, Hoss!” She clasped her hands to her bosom. “You’re just so gosh-darn manly.”

He followed her down and kissed her until she had to stop laughing and concentrate on the amazing feel of his mouth on hers and the hard press of his body.

“Still think I’m funny?” HW straddled her hips and pulled her T-shirt over her head to expose her best lace bra, which did amazing things for her cleavage. “Jeez, that’s pretty . . .”

“You’re hilarious.” She winked at him. “Take that shirt off right now.”

He started stripping and she just stayed put and enjoyed the show. The man was ripped with muscle in all the right places, with six-pack abs and a happy trail of fair hair that disappeared into his jeans. She brushed her fingers against his straining fly and he groaned.

“Sam . . .”

She scooted up the bed and attacked his belt buckle, undid his jeans, and shoved his zipper down. With a low humming sound of approval, she leaned in and licked the white cotton of his boxers.

His hand slid into her hair. “Don’t—”

But she was already using her teeth to push the already damp cotton down to expose the glory within. She set her mouth over him and his fingers tightened against her scalp as she sucked him deep and held him there. With a stifled sound, his hips rocked forward, giving her even more, and she took it all, loving him with her mouth and her hands and the slight scrape of her teeth.

“If you keep that up, I’ll come.” His voice sounded ragged.

“Mmm . . .” Sam increased the pace, wrapping her arm around his lean hips to keep him exactly where she wanted him until he bucked one last time and gave it up to her.

“Nice.” She leaned back on the pillows and smiled up into his stunned face. “Very nice.”

With a growl, he climbed off the bed and shucked off the rest of his clothes, giving Sam possibly the best visual experience she’d ever had in her life. She pointed out the door.

“Condoms are in the bathroom.”

“Thanks.”

He turned around and she got to view the finest ass in the universe in motion. With a happy sigh, she waited for him to return. Whatever happened between them, she was determined to enjoy the moment. Life was too fragile and precious to avoid everything.

“My turn.”

HW got back on the bed and went straight for the button of her jeans. He eased them down her legs, leaving her panties in place, and hesitated.

“What about your boots?”

“Take them off carefully and then take my socks and jeans off.”

Sam tried not to sound apprehensive. He was the first man to see her naked since she’d lost her foot. She was so used to dealing with the prosthetic and so grateful to have the ability to walk that she was often surprised when people reacted so strongly to it. But if he screamed and ran away, she’d know he wasn’t the right man for her.

“Got it.”

He eased off her boots and socks and drew her jeans down her legs. She held her breath as he wrapped his hand around her left shin and studied the metallic structure of her prosthetic.

“It’s kind of amazing,” He bent his head and kissed her scarred skin just above the joint. “Do you want to keep it on or take it off ?”

His matter-of-fact tone made something wrapped around her heart relax.

“Off, or I might damage that first-class ass of yours.”

She reached down to show him how it attached, and then it was gone and she was beneath him, his hands wandering all over her, his face buried between her breasts. She arched her hips against his, offering more, but he had obviously decided she’d had enough of her own way and had his own agenda.

* * *

HW rubbed his cheek against Sam’s breast and captured her nipple in his mouth. Despite just having come, he was ready to go again, but Sam was going to have to wait. She deserved the best and he was more than willing to give it to her. And damn, she needed to be loved completely. She drove him nuts, she confused the hell out of him, but he couldn’t stop wanting her. He eased one hand behind her back and undid her bra, allowing her lush breasts to spill into his other hand and waiting mouth. Damn. He could die happy now with Sam’s unique scent all around him, her nails digging into his skin as he teased and tongued her.

“Hoss William?”

He raised his head from the delights of her bosom to scowl at her.

“Don’t call me that.”

Her smile was an invitation to sin.

“How exactly are you going to stop me?”

“I’m going to make you scream so hard that you forget how to speak real words.”

“Wow, you really are arrogant.”

He grinned. “Nope, just speaking the truth.”

He set off downward, kissing her rounded belly and running his tongue along the lace edge of her panties. Holding her gaze, he hooked one finger in the fabric and slid them down her legs until he could add them to the mound of clothes on the floor.

His breath caught in his throat as he leaned in close to touch the tip of his tongue to the most sensitive part of her. She bucked her hips in an encouraging manner, but he kissed her thigh and then slowly trailed his mouth back to where he most wanted to be, learning her, reading every sigh and shiver until she was writhing under him.

He slid one finger deep and she came almost immediately, sending a throb of anticipation to his groin as she surrendered to the pleasure, her face flushed, her eyes closed as she writhed against the sheets. Damn, he could look at her all day, sprawled beneath him, taking everything he wanted to give her and offering him so much more in return.

“I want you,” Sam said.

“I want you, too.” HW smiled at her as he pressed his finger deep and set up a steady rhythm.

“Then do something about it.”

“I am.” He rubbed his thumb over her most sensitive spot.

“Now!”

“My, who’s the impatient one?”

He bent his head and kissed her until she bit his lip.

“HW . . .”

“That’s better.”

He leaned over to find the box of condoms, covered himself, and slid deep inside her, catching his breath at the sheer delight as she tightened around him, offering him even more. He hadn’t lied when he’d teased her that he had plenty of experience, but this . . . this joining with Sam was something altogether different. He wanted to stay buried in her forever, to hold her and be with her and . . .

“Hey.”

He opened his eyes. “What now?”

She kicked him with her right heel. “Move.”

“Just savoring the moment.”

“Yeah, me, too, but move on to savoring me.” Her sensual smile made him want to come before he’d even started.

Easing his weight onto his elbows, he rocked into her, watching her face as pleasure and need blossomed and consumed her. But he couldn’t just participate. He was losing himself in her just as surely as she was in him. Even as the thought scared him, he went with it, trusted himself and her to see them safely through to the other side.

Whatever that might mean . . .

Even as he let go, he had a sense that he would never be the same again. That with Sam he became something else entirely. He groaned her name as she joined him in a climax that seemed to go on forever and wrenched everything out of him. He closed his eyes and let his head fall onto the pillow and just concentrated on breathing in some much-needed air.

* * *

Sam opened her eyes and tentatively stroked HW’s shoulder. His face was buried in the crook of her neck as he gasped her name. He’d told her he was the best and had proved it beyond her wildest expectations. After making love with Hoss William Morgan, how would she ever find his equal? Of course she wasn’t going to mention that to him directly or he’d never let her forget it.

And it wasn’t just that he was super-fit. He seemed to understand her body and know what she wanted. They fitted together like two peas in a pod. And speaking of peas...

She pushed at his chest. “Let me up.”

“Sorry. Go ahead.” With a groan, he rolled away and sat on the edge of the bed to deal with the condom.

Sam managed to get to the bathroom and studied her reflection in the mirror. She looked like a very satisfied and happy woman; her skin was glowing and she had the most stupid grin on her face. In the privacy of the bathroom, she did a little celebration shimmy and took the quickest shower of her life.

When she went back into the bedroom, HW was prowling the small space, gathering his clothes. Sam halted in the doorway.

“You’re leaving ?”

He shoved a hand through his blond hair. “I thought you’d want me to go.”

“You don’t do snuggle time after sex?”

“What the hell is that?”

Sam blinked at him. “You know, sleeping together, kissing, cuddling, enjoying each other’s company, talking, stuff like that.”

“Not really.”

“Well, I do!” She pointed at the bed. “Go and shower if you want and then get back in there.”

“Bossy much?” He raised an eyebrow.

Some of her joy died and she half-turned away. She’d forgotten that he was a goddamn professional at this. Maybe his experience hadn’t mirrored hers. Maybe for him, this was business as usual. Wham, bam, thank you, ma’am, and get out. But wouldn’t that be better all around? Make parting much less painful?

“Fine.” She brushed past him and sat on the bed. “Go home, then. If that’s what you usually do.”

“Sam . . .”

“It’s really fine.” She dropped her towel and got under the covers. “Turn the light out when you leave, please.”

He went into the bathroom and shut the door, leaving her curled up in a ball, eyes wide open. This was fine, wasn’t it? Sex with no strings. The shower went on and she swallowed hard. He’d taken his clothes in with him, so she supposed he’d get dressed and leave.

Within seconds, the shower shut off and she tensed. He marched back into her bedroom buck naked, with water still streaming off him, and stood over her, his hands on his hips, his eyes stormy.

“You didn’t give me a chance to snuggle. You just got out of that damned bed as fast as you could and left me hanging!”

“I needed to pee!” Sam snarled right back at him. “We’ve been out to dinner. We drove all the way back from Bridgeport and then you went all caveman on me, threw me on the bed, and had your way with me!”

With a strangled sound, HW sank down onto his knees and rested his forehead on the side of the bed, his arms spread wide as if he was praying.

Sam pulled his hair. “I’m talking to you! Was I supposed to be specific about exactly what I needed to do in the bathroom when I left this bed?”

He slowly raised his head to stare into her eyes. “No, you’re right. I just . . . assumed—”

“And you know what that makes you?”

“An ass? Like the way you tried to throw me out?”

“Got it in one.” Sam threw back the covers. “Now get back in this damned bed and snuggle!”

He climbed in beside her and gathered her in his arms. His heart was beating way too fast. For the first time, Sam seriously considered whether he really had thought she’d want him to leave. From everything she’d heard about his life, he was way too used to being let down by the people he loved.

She kissed his throat. “I’m sorry.”

“What did you say?” In a flash, he rolled her onto her back and stared down at her. “You’re actually apologizing to me?”

“I said I’m sorry for giving you the impression that I wanted you to leave.”

“That’s mighty kind of you.”

“There’s no need to be sarcastic.”

“I wasn’t.” He kissed her nose. “I panicked, okay? I’ve only had a couple of long-term girlfriends. Usually, I’m on the road and it’s short and sweet and good-bye. I’m used to leaving or being left.”

She cupped his unshaven cheek, enjoying the rasp of incoming stubble against her palm.

“I panicked, too.” She took a quick breath. “I thought maybe this was like a normal day at the office and you were moving on to the next bed.”

“I don’t feel like that about you,” HW murmured. “Hell, I don’t know what to do about you, period.”

“Just stay a few hours and sleep with me?” Sam suggested.

“I don’t want to sleep.” His hand curved possessively over her hip.

“You’re being very contrary.”

“Tell me about it.” He kissed her, lingering over her mouth, sending fresh shivers up and down her spine. “You get me so rattled, I don’t know which way is up anymore.”

“I could probably help you with that.”

“Yeah?” He kissed her again, and his hands shaped her body, gathering her close so she worked out just how serious he was about wanting her again. She wanted to melt all over him like toffee.

“I have an excellent understanding of the human anatomy.” She smoothed a hand over his ass and reached around to grab the hardest part of him. “I’m pretty sure you’re the right way up.”

He groaned and rocked into her hand. “Sam Kelly, you might just be the death of me.”

“Might be?” Sam squeezed until his breath hitched. “Then I’d better try harder.”

Chapter Fifteen

HW crept into the ranch house, his boots in his hand, and started up the stairs. It was almost six in the morning. He’d fallen asleep at Sam’s and had only left when she’d woken him up and they’d made love again. He was tired but suspected he had a goofy grin on his face that meant Ry would know exactly what he’d been up to after one glance.

“That you creeping up those stairs, Hoss William Morgan?”

HW froze as Ruth’s voice floated out from the kitchen.

“Yes, ma’am.”

“You coming in here to talk to me or do I have to chase you?”

HW backed down, left his boots in the mudroom, and made his way into the kitchen, where his grandma was already pouring him some coffee.

“You’re up early.” HW sat and took the mug she slid across the table to him. “Thanks for this.”

“I’m always up at five-thirty. Always have been.” Ruth took a seat opposite him. “Remember that next time you want to get something past me.”

He raked a hand through his already disheveled hair. “I’m sorry.”

“For which part? Scaring me because you didn’t come home or making me sit here and wonder what you’d gotten up to?”

“I didn’t think—”

Ruth carried on talking. “I popped outside earlier and saw your truck was here, so at least I knew you were on the ranch.”

“I should have called you.” HW sipped at his coffee and let out his breath. “I was with Sam.”

Ruth didn’t say a word, just kept looking at him. The kitchen clock ticked loudly in the silence. He felt like he was five again—except that this time there was no Ry to hide behind.

“Sam Kelly,” HW offered. There was something about your grandmother staring at you that kept you honest. “Our ranch guest.”

Ruth snorted. “Well, I didn’t think you meant Sam Ottis, unless your tastes have changed.”

“I suppose you think it’s a bad idea.” HW took another fortifying sip of coffee.

“Why would you say that?”

“Seeing as she’s only here for a few weeks and I’m supposed to be her riding teacher.”

“Who are you making excuses for, HW, yourself or me?”

“I’m not . . .” HW paused. “I’m just aware that it sounds bad. I’ve only known her for three weeks and she drives me nuts. She’s not really my type, and sometimes I don’t even think she likes me that much, but I can’t seem to keep away from her.”

Ruth reached over and patted his hand. “Do you want something to eat now or are you going to get some sleep?”

“Aren’t you going to shout at me?” HW eyed her carefully.

“Why would I do that?”

“Because of everything I just said.”

Ruth got up from the table and pushed in her chair. “Seems to me that you’re busy enough arguing with yourself not to need any help from me.”

“I’m just not like this . . . I don’t get involved with women like Sam.”

“So maybe you’re not involved. Maybe it’s just one of those hookup things you youngsters call relationships nowadays.” Ruth put on her apron. “Now, do you want a proper breakfast or not?”

“What do you know about hookups?”

“I watch the TV. I might not understand why two people can’t go out together, get engaged, and get married like we used to do, but I’m not stupid, HW. I do know that you’re all afraid of commitment these days, and with the state of the world, who can blame you?”

“Um . . .” HW shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “I’m glad you’re okay about it, then.”

“I didn’t say I was okay with anything.” Ruth looked at him over the top of her glasses. “I like Sam, and that’s all I have to say about that.”

“I’m not going to treat her badly or anything.”

“How do you know?”

HW stiffened. “Because I’m not that kind of guy.”

“You’re a celebrity. We all know they can get away with anything, and Sam is such a sweetheart.”

“Number one, I’m hardly a celebrity, just a bronc rider, and trust me, Sam is certainly not sweet.” HW stood up. “Two, have a little faith. You raised me.”

“Exactly.” Ruth turned back to the stove. “Which is why I know you’ll do the right thing.”

“So you’re just messing with my head right now?”

“Maybe.”

“Great. That’s all I need.” HW stared at her back and muttered, “I’ll try to work out what the right thing to do is before I strangle Sam, okay?”

Ruth’s laughter followed him out of the kitchen and up the stairs. HW yawned so hard he almost cracked his jaw. He’d showered at Sam’s, so all he had to do was take off his clothes and fall into bed. He wasn’t due to help Ry until eleven, and by that time he hoped he looked less like he’d had the best sex of his life and more businesslike. Yeah. Like that was going to fool his twin.

He undressed, closed the striped cotton drapes, and set his alarm for ten. Outside, the chickens clucked as Maria fed them, and his brother BB was talking on the phone way too loudly. His bed looked empty without Sam in it . . . With a groan, HW closed his eyes, got in, and tried not to think about her, which was hard because she’d kind of gotten under his skin and he missed her already.

He opened his eyes and stared up at the old rodeo poster on the wall of his room. How had this happened so fast? He was starting to care for her. Ruth was correct. He really would have to be careful because if he didn’t get this right, Sam wasn’t the only person who was going to be in a world of hurt. And he didn’t want that—hated being in the eye of an emotional storm, would run away before it ever got that bad and overtook him.

But could he run away from Sam?

Did he want to?

He’d had a bad habit of ending up with super-needy girlfriends and then panicking when he couldn’t fix their problems. Sam was nothing like that, which meant he wasn’t sure how to proceed.

HW shut his eyes and ordered his body to stand down and go to sleep. Whatever happened later, he needed to be at the top of his game to deal with it.

* * *

“Where’s HW?” Ry looked around the assembled guests and horses and dug into the pocket of his jeans for his cell phone. It was just past midday and the sun was overhead in a cloudless blue sky. “Hell, I forgot to charge this. Anyone seen him this morning?”

To avoid Ry’s attention, Sam kept her head down, studied her boots, and scuffed her toe in the dirt. She’d seen quite a lot of HW Morgan that morning, licked quite a lot of him as well, and didn’t regret a single inch. If he was feeling anything like she was, he might have taken a nap to recover from their night making love. She was slightly sore, but she wasn’t complaining. It was a good feeling—like she belonged with him—that they’d merged into one sexy, sweaty person.

“Sam?” She made the mistake of looking up and found Ry’s golden gaze directed right at her. “Have you seen HW?”

“Um . . .”

Luckily for her, at that moment the screen door banged and HW came out of the ranch house, his Stetson low over his face, his sunglasses already in place, shielding his eyes. He wore his usual outfit of a T-shirt under a shirt and jeans that fitted him in all the right places. Sam’s knees trembled with pure lust even though he wasn’t looking at her.

“Sorry, bro. I was on the phone.”

Ry strolled over to his twin and gave him the once-over. They’d both decided to wear the same color shirt and looked identical from the side. “You ready to go? I’ve saddled Cisco for you.”

“Can you just wait a sec?” HW said. He wasn’t smiling, and Sam eased closer toward him and his twin. “Chase called; he’ll be here in about two hours and he’s bringing a special guest with him.”

“Who?” Ry asked.

“Rachel.”

Ry whistled. “Wow. What does she want?”

“Who knows? Chase just said he’d appreciate it if we were back early for dinner.” HW started toward the barn, where Cisco was waiting for him. “If we’re going to get back in time, we need to go now.”

“Like we haven’t all been waiting around for you for half an hour already,” Ry grumbled and then walked back toward the group of guests. “Okay, guys, let’s move out. We’re going to take a ride up to the old silver mine and be back in time for dinner. Anyone who’s feeling adventurous and wants to lope, follow me; anyone who prefers a more leisurely pace, stick with my lazy brother.”

“If we can tell you apart,” one of the women piped up, and Ry grinned.

“We’ll make it easy for you. I’ll be up front, and he’ll be bringing up the rear.”

HW rode up, the reins in one hand, his hat firmly on his head, and snapped his fingers. “Come on, bro. Get a move on.”

The guests dispersed to mount up. Sam found Dollar dozing peacefully by the mounting block and hauled herself up onto his back.

“You doing okay, Ms. Sam?” Ry came over and checked her out, his amused gaze lingering on her face. “You might want to zip up your fleece. It’s gonna get cold up there.”

“Will do.”

Ry moved off and was immediately replaced by HW, who had taken off his sunglasses and added a fleece-lined denim jacket to his ensemble. He was so relaxed in the saddle and so damned hot that Sam had to resist the urge to jump him.

“Hey.”

Sam’s cheeks warmed and she developed an absurd desire to giggle and twirl her hair. “Hey. What’s up?”

He glanced down at his lap. “Just the usual whenever I’m near you.” His smile was crooked. “You might want to button up.”

“I was just going to. Ry said it was cold up there.”

HW chuckled. “He was probably trying to be discreet. You’ve got a bruise the size of a quarter on your throat that I suspect has something to do with me.”

With a gasp, Sam’s fingers flew to her neck, and she winced. “Oh crap.”

“Sorry about that.” He tipped his hat to her. “How about I kiss it better later?”

Her stomach did a slow roll of lust. “I’m not sure I trust you not to make it worse.”

“You’re a wise woman, Miss Sam.” His gaze settled on her throat. “Maybe I’m a caveman, but I like seeing my mark on you.”

Sam rolled her eyes as she hastily zipped up her fleece. “You need to get into the twenty-first century.”

“You didn’t like my mouth on you? My teeth, my tongue, my—”

“Stop right now. You’re embarrassing Dollar.” Sam held up her hand. “And we’re supposed to be leaving.”

“Yes, ma’am.” His smile was pure sex as he clicked to Cisco and turned away from her. “Let’s go.”

* * *

HW was glad Sam decided to stick with him and the older guests as they made their way up past Morgan Creek to the higher ground where the mine was situated. He hadn’t lied when he’d said he liked seeing his mark on her. If he had his way, he’d like to keep her naked in his bed forever, but he suspected that wouldn’t fly with her either. She certainly wasn’t the kind of woman who would let shit happen to her. He’d probably end up dead.

Ry’s piercing whistle echoed back through the rocky canyon and HW picked up the pace, shepherding his small group of riders through the tall boulders and out onto the flatter plain, where the entrance to the mine still stood.

“There isn’t much to see, is there?” Sam said as she drew up alongside him. She sounded so disappointed that HW fought a smile.

“Not much,” HW replied. “Most of the machinery was taken down and reused elsewhere, and anything made of wood just crumbled into the dirt.”

“Can we go belowground?”

“Nope. It’s not safe, and we have no official plans of the tunnels.”

Sam made a face. “That’s a shame.”

“You like going into caverns and mine shafts?”

“Yes. I used to do it before the accident.” She sighed. “I don’t trust myself anymore.”

HW shuddered. “I hate it down there.”

“So you have been down? Does your grandmother know that?”

“We all did it, and of course we didn’t tell her. She would’ve killed us on the spot. I didn’t like it, and neither did Ry. We’d let BB and Chase go on without us and wait right there by the entrance.” He pointed at the side of the boarded-up black hole. “It was sheltered from the sun and the rain.”

“Doesn’t sound like a fun day out to me.”

“It wasn’t. But Ry and I didn’t want the other two calling us chickens or something.”

“Men.” Sam shook her head. “So competitive.”

“And you aren’t? I seem to remember differently last night.” He dismounted with a grace Sam envied and held out his hand for her reins. “You’re bossy as hell.”

“That’s only because you’re far too used to being in charge.”

He winked at her. “I’ll have to think of a way to keep you tied down. Good job I’m an expert with a lasso.”

“And so corny,” Sam complained. “A typical blond.”

She slowly dismounted, allowing HW to guide her down to the ground. “How much time do we have to walk around?”

“Not long. Ry’s going to deliver a speech about the mine January wrote for him and that’s about it.”

Sam focused on stretching out her limbs. “So the Rachel who’s arriving with Chase is your sister, right?”

“Correct.”

“The one everyone thought was dead.”

HW looked past her shoulder at the mine. “That was the original story.”

“Who found out she wasn’t dead?”

“It was a combination of Chase and our dad.”

“Wow. How long ago was that?” She poked him in the ribs. “Not long, judging by your weird body language and reluctance to talk about it.”

HW looked down at her, his smile so fake and charming she blinked. “How about just for once you keep your nose out of my family’s business, darlin’?” He patted her shoulder and walked away, leaving Sam openmouthed.

Darlin’? Damn. I must have hit a nerve.

She tied Dollar up and went toward the group already gathered around Ry. There was no sign of HW. She’d expected him to respond to her teasing as he usually did, but now she felt terrible. He was right; she was being incredibly intrusive. It was her worst sin and she deserved his reprimand. She wasn’t part of his family and whatever had happened obviously had affected him deeply. Maybe that’s why she wanted to know everything and, until right up until that last moment, he hadn’t seemed to mind her butting in—had shared stuff with her regardless.

But he hadn’t asked for that attention, and he certainly didn’t have to share everything with a woman just because he was sleeping with her. Not that he’d ever want to sleep with her again . . .

He’d shut her out with that patent charm and fake smile and it was totally her own fault. She really had to remember that she was dealing with a man who didn’t let many people below that polished surface. Why did even discussing his sister upset him? Had she blown it by pushing him too far?

* * *

HW checked one of the girths and moved onto the next one, making sure all the guests would arrive back at the barn in one piece. He needed something to do that didn’t involve squaring off with Sam, and telling her to mind her own business again. He tightened one of the buckles on Cisco’s bridle. Ry always liked things looser than he did.

“You okay?”

Speaking of Ry, his twin was right behind him.

“I’m good.”

“You fighting with Sam?”

“What’s it got to do with you?” HW kept his attention on his work.

“I’ve never seen her without a smile on her face before.”

“Yeah, well, maybe she’s unhappy about something other than me. You think of that?”

“Nah; you’re the one she keeps checking up on. What did you do?” Ry paused. “I mean, apart from the obvious.”

“Nothing, okay?”

“You’re not sleeping with her?”

HW spun around. “Wow, you and Sam should get together. Both of you ask such shitty questions.” He tugged on the buckle to make sure it was secure. “Are we leaving yet?”

“Yup, I’ve said my piece—both to the guests and you. Although the guests seemed to like what I said much more than you did.”

“Ha. Ha.” HW grabbed his gloves from the back pocket of his jeans. “How about I lead on the way back? I could do with the exercise.”

“If you want, bro.” Ry wasn’t smiling. “And I’ll make sure Sam stays with me. I wouldn’t want her to have to put up with you in this mood.”

“Trust me, Sam’s a lot more resilient than you seem to think.”

“I’m not so sure about that,” Ry said quietly. “Sometimes she tries too hard, just like you do.”

Even as HW went to question that stupid comment, Ry was turning away to talk to the guests.

“Okay, everyone ready to go? HW’s taking up my position, so if you want to go fast, follow him. Everyone else, stick with me.”

* * *

HW washed up in the bathroom and went downstairs to the kitchen, where Ruth was preparing dinner. They’d arrived back from the mine with about fifteen minutes to spare before he and Ry were due to meet Chase, and he hadn’t had a chance to speak to Sam.

Not that she’d made any effort to talk to him before he’d left either, which was not like her at all. But he could hardly blame her. He hadn’t exactly made her feel welcome in his world. At some level, he knew she’d been joking, but some things just weren’t funny.

From the sound of the voices coming from the kitchen, Chase was already there, which meant Rachel must be, too. HW paused at the door, checking out exactly where everyone was seated, and found himself staring right at his sister Rachel. She was blond like him and Ry, but her eyes were the same startling blue as Billy, Chase, and Blue’s. Her hair was short and from what he remembered, she was tall for a woman.

Finding out that you have a sister after twenty years of believing she was dead had been a shock for them all—and an even bigger shock for their father, who had almost given up on life, drowning in his guilt over losing her. As far as they knew, Rachel’s mother hadn’t told her much about her real family history or her real last name. Over the past year, since she’d turned up at Chase and January’s wedding, they’d all made some cautious attempts to keep in touch, some of them more than others.

Rachel turned, as if aware of his gaze, and he instinctively took a step back and collided with January, who had come up behind him.

“Oof ! You big lump.” She shoved him in the back like he was a wayward steer. “Move forward, Ry or HW, whichever one you are!”

“Sorry.” HW stepped aside to allow January past him. “Didn’t see you there.”

He nodded at Chase and took his usual seat at the table, which meant he was directly opposite Rachel. She studied him carefully, which made him want to fidget.

“Which twin are you?” she asked with a smile.

“HW.”

“The one who rides horses in the rodeo?”

“Saddle broncs.” He lined up his silver ware. “Did you have a good trip back, Chase?”

“Yeah. We flew into Mammoth and BB picked us up.” Chase looked over at Ruth as Ry came in and sat down. “Do you need any help?”

“It’s all done,”

Ruth placed a huge pot of chili on the table alongside a stack of tortillas, chips, and all the usual sides. HW immediately started salivating. Chili was his favorite food in the world, and when he’d toured the country he’d tried every single variety available.

“Is Jenna coming, BB? I have a vegetarian version for her.”

“She’s out with Roy checking one of the pigs.” BB handed out the plates. “If she doesn’t make it back, I’ll take them both a plate.” He glanced around the table. “Better if we keep this conversation between ourselves, right?”

“What about Dad?” Ry asked. He was always the one who stuck up for their father.

“He’s at an AA meeting. He’d probably rather sit this one out.” Chase cleared his throat. “How about we eat first and then talk?”

HW was happy to dig in because Ruth’s chili was fantastic. As he ate, he became aware of Rachel’s gaze taking them all in, which put a severe dent in his appetite. Ry was sitting next to him and was chatting away about all kinds of shit, which wasn’t like him at all. Normally, HW was the extrovert, but for some reason he had nothing to say.

“Some of the guests were asking whether we would offer tours of the mine; what do you think, Chase?”

“Nope.” Chase shook his head. “Not happening. The liability issues alone could shut us down.”

“But how about we opened up one part and made it safe before we let anyone down there?” Ry obviously wasn’t ready to give up on the idea. “All we’d have to do would be shore up the roof and sides.”

“It’s a lot more complicated than that.” Rachel spoke up for the first time. “I’m studying structural engineering at college, and there’s a lot of issues with old spaces like mines to consider.”

“See?” Chase sat back and pointed at Ry. “Talk to Rachel.”

“Maybe I will.” Ry grinned at his sister, who smiled back, making her look so like their mother that HW flinched. Hell, he didn’t need to see that smile anymore in his lifetime, but he guessed he might have to get used to it.

Ruth offered them ice cream and stewed apple to calm their taste buds after the fiery chili, set the coffeepot in the center of the table, and sat down.

“It’s lovely to see you in person, Rachel.” Ruth beamed at her youngest grandchild. “I know we email and Facebook and all that, but it’s great to have you sitting here at my table.”

“Thanks, Ruth.” Rachel looked around the table. “I have to admit I was a bit . . . worried about coming out here to meet you all again. But my dad—I mean, my nonbiological dad—wasn’t that keen to talk about anything relating to Mom’s other life, and there are things I’d like to know.”

“From what he told us, he knew very little about us himself,” Chase said in his best nonjudgmental voice. HW had noticed he used it a lot around his family. “Mom made her decision to leave and stuck to it.”

“When I was old enough to do the math, I did ask her about my real father, but she basically told me that he was nobody.” Rachel grimaced. “I got the impression he hadn’t wanted to know about me and had left my mom to bring me up alone.”

HW looked at Chase. How was his big brother going to validate that pile of horseshit? But Chase just nodded sympathetically and waited for Rachel to carry on. Ry, however, wasn’t quite so accommodating.

“Dad was devastated when you and Mom disappeared. He blamed himself entirely. He thought and prayed for you every day.”

HW grabbed Ry’s knee under the table and he finally shut up.

“I didn’t know that.” Rachel bit her lip. “I had no memories of this place at all, so I just accepted what she told me.”

“Ry’s not blaming you,” Chase said, coming to the rescue as usual. “He just wants you to understand that even though you didn’t know he existed, Billy never gave up on you. He wants you—we all want you—to give us a chance to get to know you again.”

He leaned forward, his hands clasped around his coffee mug. “Moving forward, we also want you to be part of this family in whatever way works for you.”

Wow, Chase was good at this stuff. No wonder he was a multimillionaire. It would’ve been nice if he’d checked in with his brothers to see if they all agreed with him first, though. HW took a quick look around the table and realized everyone was nodding along, like it was the greatest idea in the world—even Ry.

Why couldn’t he? Why was he just staring at Rachel and wishing deep in his gut that she would just go away? The thought shocked him so much that he almost choked on his coffee and hastily put the mug down.

Rachel spoke again. “I told Dad I was planning on visiting the ranch over the winter break. He wasn’t keen on the idea and suggested that seeing as I was in San Francisco, I should run it by Chase.”

“Which is how Rachel ended up at my office two days ago, and I offered to bring her back with me.” Chase refilled his coffee. “I talked to Mr. Ford and made sure he was okay with it.”

“I bet you did,” Blue murmured. “Poor guy.”

“I was really glad Chase helped me out,” Rachel said. “Dad was saying I couldn’t afford the fare out here, and that you weren’t going to want to see me at such short notice anyway, and—”

Ruth put her hand on Rachel’s arm. “This is your home and we are your family. You don’t have to ask permission to visit us.”

“Thank you; that means the world to me.” Rachel’s eyes filled with tears and HW had to look away as his stomach tightened. “Everyone is being so nice.”

“Well, what happened wasn’t exactly your fault, was it?” Ruth patted her again. “You were a baby.”

HW stood up. “I hate to break up the party, but I need to go check out Cisco’s leg.” He turned to Blue. “If I don’t catch Jenna before she leaves, I’ll have to have to drag her all the way out here again this evening.”

“You’d hardly be dragging her anywhere,” Ruth pointed out. “She practically lives here already.”

Blue’s satisfied grin was completely guilt-free. “If I see her first, I’ll tell her you might need her services, okay?”

“Thanks.” HW gave everyone else a big smile and went out. His stomach was churning and he needed some fresh air. Between Rachel turning up and his misunderstanding with Sam, it was turning out to be a craptastic day.

By the time he reached the barn, he was breathing easier and wondering why he’d panicked in the first place. Rachel deserved to get to know her family and she seemed like a good person. HW let himself into Cisco’s stall and offered the gelding one of the good apples he’d stolen from the kitchen when Ruth’s back was turned.

While Cisco chomped away, HW crouched down and ran his hand down the horse’s front leg, pausing at the joint to check the scratch he’d noticed earlier. To his relief, there was no sign of swelling or any infection. He’d dab some more cream on it and hope for the best, but he didn’t think he’d need Jenna’s veterinary skills.

“How’s it looking?”

HW rose out of his squat, recapped the ointment, and found Ry leaning on the stall door.

“It’s just a cut and there’s no sign of inflammation.”

“Awesome.” Ry stepped back as HW gave Cisco one last pat and came out of the stall. “Were you really worried about the horse or were you just trying to get out of that kitchen?”

“You know me, bro. I always run away if I get the chance.” HW walked down to the tack room to wash his hands. “Didn’t seeing Rachel sitting there bother you?”

Ry looked mildly interested. “Not particularly.”

“But she’s just like Mom.”

“Only superficially. She’s a lot less reserved, and when she smiles, she actually reminds me of Dad.”

“Yeah?” HW repressed a shiver. “I didn’t notice that.”

“Maybe because you hardly looked at her and didn’t make any attempt to talk to her.”

“We spoke.” HW washed and dried his hands. “I just didn’t want the poor woman bombarded with questions on her first day back. Do we know how long she’s planning on staying?”

“About a month, I think she said.” Ry reached past HW and switched off the light he’d forgotten in the tack room.

“A month ?”

Ry met his gaze. “Yeah, so plenty of time to get over yourself and try to talk to her. She’s not to blame for what happened, HW, you know that.”

Hell yeah, he knew that in his soul.

Unfortunately, Ry kept talking. “I don’t know why it’s hard for you to make friends with her. I was the one Mom tried to drown, and that’s the face I see in my nightmares, but I’m doing my best to see the person underneath the similar features.”

“Good for you.” Like HW didn’t have nightmares of his own. He checked around the barn for something else to do—anything that would make Ry shut up and give HW an excuse not to have to go back to the house again. “I think I need to go and apologize to Sam.”

“That’s a great idea.” Ry slapped him on the back and started toward the house. “I’ll tell BB that Jenna’s services aren’t required for Cisco.”

“Thanks. And tell Ruth I’m going to see Sam, so she knows where I am.”

Ry halted. “Did she find out about that already?”

HW sighed. “You know what she’s like. Eyes in the back of her head and a nose for scandal like a TV reality show.”

“She sure set me and Avery straight a few times.” Ry’s grin was infectious. “I’ll let her know.”

HW nodded and turned in the opposite direction, walking down between the barn and the welcome center toward the group of picturesque cabins the guests inhabited. There was a light on in Sam’s cabin and he slowed down as he contemplated what the hell he was going to say. Sam hadn’t drawn the drapes and was sitting on the couch, her laptop on her knee, typing away at something.

Light flowed over her head, highlighting the brown shine of her hair, the curve of her cheekbone, and the long arch of her neck. How would it feel to come home to that smile every night? Something inside HW yearned to smash through the glass dividing them to make her see him, to acknowledge him, to . . .

As if she’d heard his unspoken plea, she looked up and stared right back at him. For a moment, he couldn’t breathe, entrapped by the storm of worry on her face and the way she bit her lip before setting the laptop to one side and rising to her feet. He’d done that. He’d made her doubt what was between them.

Taking the remaining half dozen steps up to her front door seemed to take him forever. She met him at the door, and as his arms closed around her, he could think of nothing else but the scent of her and the glorious feel of her in his arms. He never wanted to let go again.

She frantically kissed his chin, his cheek, and his throat. “I’m sorry.”

He found her mouth and kissed that. “I’m sorry, too.”

And then they concentrated on seeing who could rip off the many layers of clothing that stood between them and being together. He won and carried her into the bedroom before kicking off his boots, jeans, and boxers in one unholy struggle.

And then God, his skin was against hers and all he wanted was to disappear into her strength and goodness. He kissed her and groaned as she kissed him and scratched her nails down his back.

“I want you,” HW managed to say between kisses.

“Stop talking,” Sam gasped. “You know that always spoils everything.”

“Okay.” He covered himself and rocked deep inside her, needing to feel her yield to him, to take all of him, to want him as much as he wanted her. It was heaven, it was hell, and . . . he wanted to come right now.

“Damn it!”

HW closed his eyes as he poured himself into her, his hips rolling as he thrust one last time. He collapsed over her, his heart pounding and his face buried in her neck. He never did that. He was always a gentleman. But Sam just turned everything he knew about himself upside down.

“Wow,” Sam murmured right in his ear.

“Sorry.”

“It’s okay.” She paused. “I just checked my watch and it’s only five minutes since you walked through the door.”

HW winced. “Sorry.”

“You said that already.” She kissed his shoulder. “Several times.”

“This last couple of times was for the sex.”

“What sex?”

He nipped her throat. “Very funny. Give me ten minutes and I promise I’ll make it up to you.” He rolled over to the side of the bed and stood up. “I’ll be back in a sec. Stay right there.”

* * *

Sam didn’t care if he took hours. Just being close to him stupidly made everything better again. Before he’d turned up, she’d sat on the couch and contemplated going up to the ranch house to find HW and apologize. Everyone had things in their past that weren’t amusing. Just because she and Jay had made a virtue out of examining every fear and laughing at it didn’t mean it was the right thing to do for everyone.

HW got back into bed and gathered her into his arms. For a moment, she just allowed herself to breathe in his scent and let him hold her. On the ride home to the ranch she’d just about convinced herself that he wouldn’t be back—that she’d crossed some invisible barrier and broken the fragile connection between them. But was that possible? For some reason, they were drawn back together like colliding hurricanes.

“My sister Rachel’s here.”

Sam went still as HW spoke and frantically wondered what to say next. She finally settled on a noncommittal questioning noise that Cam would definitely have approved of.

“Hmm?”

“She’s planning on staying a month, and maybe over Christmas, if she and her dad don’t settle things between them.”

“She’s having a problem with Billy?”

“Nope, her other father, Paul Ford. Billy’s really hoping she’ll stay here so that he’ll get to know her better.”

“I expect Mr. Ford is worried she’ll become so involved in your family that he’ll be shut out. From what you said, he did raise her.”

“That’s probably it.” HW sighed. “But I don’t think that’s what she wants. She’s way too concerned about hurting his feelings to give up on him right now. I think she’s just upset that he’s objecting to her plans.”

“Maybe your grandmother could invite them both to spend Christmas here?”

“That’s a great idea.” HW kissed the top of her head. “I’ll mention it to Ruth.”

She waited, but he didn’t say anything else and, gradually, her eyes began to close.

“I like this.”

She jerked awake again. “What?”

“This.” He smoothed a hand over her hip. “Being here with you.”

“Okay. Great.”

“You falling asleep on me, Sam?”

Sam yawned against his chest. “Not at all. Who’d have guessed you’d be so chatty in the middle of the night?”

He chuckled, the sound loud against the side of her face that was pressed against his chest. “It’s not even nine o’clock yet.”

“Really?” Sam opened one eye. “Oh, that’s right. You picked me up and took me to bed again, didn’t you?”

“I don’t remember you objecting.”

“How could I?” She nipped his shoulder. “It was the best five minutes of my life.”

She suddenly found herself rolled underneath HW, her wrists pinned over her head by one of his hands. He grinned down at her like some hot, fit, blond god. She almost melted into a puddle of instant lust.

“Oh yeah, I was forgetting my promise,” HW said. “Just stay awake and I’ll give you my all.”

“Wow, ten minutes of pure Hoss William Morgan? Can I stand it?”

His answering smile made her shiver with anticipation as he bent his head and kissed her.

“You make me look like a rookie.” He nipped her lip. “But I’m better than this and I’m going to prove it to you.”

“Spoken like a true champion.” Sam gasped as his mouth moved down her throat toward her breasts. “Let go of my hands and I’ll help you out.”

“Nope. My turn.” He teased her with his tongue and she squirmed against him. “I’ve got this, and seeing as it’s so early, I’ve got hours to make you beg.”

“Beg? Is that a challenge?”

His work-callused hand slid over her hip and cupped her between the legs.

“Only if you try to stop me.”

But she didn’t want to stop him. She wanted him way too much and for once was willing to accept her desire and leave thinking until later. Being in bed with HW, holding him close and seeing how much she affected him, was arousing and frustrating rolled into one crazy ride. For once in her life, maybe she should just accept that he felt like that and not overanalyze anything.

And then she stopped thinking at all as he set to work proving his point to her with all his considerable talents.

* * *

A long while later, HW woke up and squinted to see the time on the illuminated face of Sam’s alarm clock. They’d forgotten to close the curtains and light from the full moon streamed in a path across the bed, turning everything silver. He eased himself onto his side and half-sat up.

Sam lay on her back, her hair spread out over the pillow, but she wasn’t at peace, which was probably what had woken him. Her lips were moving and she was frowning and shaking her head, carrying on a conversation that only she could hear. HW tensed as she cried out and pushed down the covers, as if fighting to get out of the bed.

“No, don’t do that, don’t get out, don’t—”

She sat up with a gasp, her gaze fixed on the opposite wall. HW touched her arm, but she still wasn’t awake. Her eyes were open, her skin was clammy, and she was shaking.

“Sam? Wake up, honey.” HW spoke as softly as he could manage. “You’re having a bad dream, okay?”

She went rigid under his hand and he tensed.

“Sam, it’s okay.”

Her head whipped around and her startled green eyes met his. “HW? I’m—”

Without thinking, he wrapped his arms around her and scrambled her onto his lap. “It’s okay, I’m here. We’re safe.”

She leaned into him, one arm around his neck, the other around his waist, and held on to him like he was the last solid thing in her universe. He stayed still, stroking her hair and gently rocking her back and forth for what seemed like forever.

Gradually, her grip loosened. She eased a little away from him and cupped his jaw.

“Thank you.” She attempted a brave smile, which hit him right in the heart. “This is why I don’t have many boyfriends. It freaks them out.”

“Not me.” He didn’t relinquish his gentle hold on her. “I’m not going anywhere.”

She slowly exhaled. “I have nightmares about Afghanistan. It’s pretty common for anyone who’s served in the military.”

“I bet.”

“The worst part is that I think I’ve woken myself up and then things just start to get worse, and it’s like the dream’s become my present reality.”

“Makes sense to me.” HW nodded.

“You’re just being nice.” She kissed his shoulder. “It doesn’t make any sense at all.”

“You were badly injured,” HW pointed out. “Why wouldn’t you get flashbacks about that? I still wake up in a cold sweat reliving bronc rides that almost killed me.”

“The thing is,” Sam said, “I keep dreaming the same thing. I know what’s going to happen—that we’re going to hit an explosive device and ride right into an ambush, but I still can’t stop it. I’m there, but I’m like an observer or something. I’m shouting, but no one can hear me.”

“That’s how I feel when I dream about my mom trying to drown Rachel and then turning on Ry when we tried to stop her.” HW couldn’t believe he’d said the words aloud. Only his immediate family knew what had happened. He wasn’t even sure Rachel knew. “But that’s not important now.”

“Not important?” Sam lightly patted his cheek. “Of course it is!”

He took her hand in his. “We’re talking about you. Have you ever gone to see a therapist about this?”

“Plenty of them. Cam, the one who finally helped me sort things out, became a really good friend of mine. I talk to her almost every day.”

“That’s good.” HW kissed her fingers.

“Intellectually, I know there was nothing I could do to prevent that ambush on our convoy. I still keep coming back to the fact that I wasn’t at my best, wasn’t one hundred percent concentrating, that maybe I missed some vital clue that would have saved all those people.”

“They do say that hindsight is a wonderful thing.”

“Did you feel like that?” Sam whispered. “That you missed something about your mom?”

“I knew she wasn’t behaving right, but I didn’t know what to do about it,” HW said slowly. “I tried to tell my dad what was going on, but he just told me he was on it and not to worry.”

“Well, you were five. I was an adult. You were hardly responsible for what was going on.”

“But I felt responsible. As an adult, I can tell myself that nothing was my fault, but . . .” He sighed. “At least Mom didn’t actually do it. I think she frightened herself and it pushed her into running away.”

Sam stroked the back of his neck. “Cam told me that sometimes we hang on to these core beliefs about who we are that we created when we were kids. That it’s really hard to shake them.”

“Cam sounds like a smart woman.”

“She is. I can’t wait for you to meet her.” Sam paused. “I mean, not that you ever will, but I think you’d like her a lot.”

HW was torn between loving that she’d imagined showing him off to her friends and worried by what that might imply. He steered the conversation back to her.

“So why do you think you weren’t concentrating?”

She stiffened, her fingers going still at the nape of his neck. “I was upset because I’d just caught the man I thought I was going to marry kissing another woman. I confronted him about his behavior and we had an almighty row just before we were due to leave the base.”

“What a tool,” HW murmured.

“Me?”

“No, him, doofus. If you want out of a relationship, you don’t mess around with someone on the side and wait to be discovered.”

She was quiet for so long that he wondered if she’d fallen asleep.

“I think that’s exactly what Jason did. We didn’t see much of each other because I was an MP and he was regular army, and we were located at different bases. But our unit was ordered to escort his convoy to a new position, and for once we were in the same place. He must have planned for me to see him with her, right?”

“So it was on him,” HW said firmly.

She pressed her mouth against his throat. “But he died and I didn’t.”

HW rocked her back and forth as the tears finally came.

“What, you think you’re responsible for that, too?” he murmured between kisses. “Sam, some things are out of our control. That sucks for people like you and me, who want to take ownership of every damn thing in existence, but it’s part of life. You’re no more responsible for his death than I am for my mother’s attempt to drown two of her kids.”

“I know.” She thumped him in the chest with her balled fist. “But somehow it doesn’t make me feel any better.”

HW gathered her close and held her tight as his own emotions threatened to crawl up his throat and make him bawl right alongside her. But this wasn’t about him, and for once in his life he had no intention of running away. This was about Sam, and at this moment he wished he could reverse the past and make everything right for her with every atom of his being. Except the fiancé part; he’d much rather she’d dumped the guy than what had happened.

Instead, he just held her and whispered sweet nothings in her ear until she really did fall back to sleep. He didn’t lie down because she might need him, so he stayed awake and watched the sun steal over the peaks of the Sierras, bringing with it all the promise of a brand-new day for both of them.

Chapter Sixteen

“So, I was thinking that seeing as you’re doing such a great job with Sam, that you could teach Rachel to ride as well.” Chase smiled engagingly at HW.

“What?” HW put down his mug of coffee.

He and Chase were sitting at the kitchen table, chowing down on eggs and bacon. It was still early. HW had left Sam’s around dawn and gotten a head start on his chores before going into the ranch house for breakfast. Ruth had gone to supervise in the guest dining room and Chase was always an early riser, having two jobs to do.

Chase smiled at him again. “Teach Rachel how to ride.”

“But I’ve still got a week or so left with Sam.”

“You’re a rodeo star. You can teach both of them at the same time, right?”

HW stared at his irritating older brother. He suspected that if he objected, Chase wouldn’t let up until he knew why, and seeing as he wasn’t sure himself what he felt about Rachel, he really didn’t want to go there.

“Sure.”

Chase raised an eyebrow. “There’s no need to sound so enthusiastic. If it really isn’t your thing, just let me know.”

“Yeah right.” HW took a sip of coffee. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I actually like teaching stuff to the guests.”

“Roy said you’ve been great at explaining why we do things the way we do on the ranch and that you’re really patient. Must come from dealing with all those fans.” Chase checked his cell. “By the way, that idea of yours about the mechanical bull? Awesome. I think we’ll go ahead and get one. Maybe you can get some of your friends to come demonstrate how to do it properly.”

“I’m sure I could persuade my buddy Rio Martinez to come visit,” HW said slowly. “The bull idea was actually Sam’s.”

“That doesn’t surprise me. She’s been the absolute best at providing specific and detailed feedback about the ranch experience. I wish she lived closer because I’d hire her on in a second.”

“She works as a physical therapist.”

“Yeah, she told me. We also talked about the therapeutic riding option. I love that idea as well. She and Jenna are going to draft a full proposal.” Chase checked his cell again and typed something with one thumb as he rose to his feet. “Gotta go on a call. Talk to you later. I’ll send Rachel down to the barn at midday, okay?”

“Sure.”

HW contemplated his coffee mug and refilled it before settling back down at the table with two more eggs and some bacon. Maybe if he spent an hour or so with Rachel every day his family would stop bugging him about bonding with her. And he’d actually get to know her a bit. He was already wondering what his mother had said about them to her youngest child and he knew his brothers were, too.

Was it really possible that Rachel had no idea about any of them until the last year of Annie’s life? Even him? His mother’s favorite child?

HW snorted at his own conceit. Annie had left and never come back. That was how much she’d wanted any of them. Like Sam had reminded him last night, sometimes you knew all the logical reasons why someone behaved the way they did, but it wasn’t enough to cancel out the hurt.

“Hey, bro.”

HW looked up as Ry came into the kitchen and headed for the stove, where Ruth had left their breakfast keeping warm.

“’Morning.” Ry took oatmeal, loaded it with brown sugar and raisins, and took the seat opposite HW. “You taking Sam out today?”

“Yeah. I was planning on heading out toward the hot springs; why?”

Ry stuck his spoon in his oatmeal and vigorously stirred in all the fruit. “That cougar’s still hanging around. Roy said it was prowling around his pigs last night, so keep an eye out and take a weapon with you.”

“I can’t shoot a damn thing anymore.”

“No need to kill it. Just scare it off if you see it—unless it’s trying to eat you—at which point you might change your mind about the killing part.”

“Funny. They don’t usually take down humans, do they?”

“Nope, but newborn calves, foals, dogs, and anything furry and feral can be targets. It depends how hungry it is or whether it’s a mama feeding cubs.”

“Okay. I’ll keep a good lookout.” HW finished his second plate of food. “I’m going to teach Rachel how to ride.”

“Awesome.” Ry looked up from his oatmeal. “You have way more patience than I do. Who would’ve thought that?”

“No, I don’t. I just charm them into it. Works every time.” HW wiped his mouth on his napkin and stood up. “It’s kind of nice to see someone learn a new skill.”

Ry made a goofy face. “Aw, look at you, Mr. Teachy Marshmallow Pants.”

“Shut it, bro.” HW threw his balled-up napkin at his twin’s head. “I’ve got work to do.”

“Don’t forget to all hold hands and sing “Kumbaya” before you go on that ride, okay?”

HW was still grinning as he walked away. One of the best things about coming back to the ranch was the restart in his relationship with Ry. Away from the rodeo scene, with all its tensions and uncertainties, they were finding each other again, meeting on neutral ground and making it work. Jeez, what was wrong with him? He almost sounded happy. He wasn’t even missing smoking anymore.

His cell buzzed and he retrieved it from his jeans pocket. Lally had called him again. He had no idea why she was still after him. He waited for a sec to see if she’d leave a message and then reluctantly put the phone to his ear to hear what she’d said.

“HW? Can you call me? I think there’s some collection agency after you.”

He squinted into the sun and put on his sunglasses. He had no idea what she was talking about. He’d cleared up all his debts last year and had nothing on credit at all. It was far more likely that it was her problem and she was trying to foist it on him. Just to make sure, he checked in with his bank app and looked at his credit score.

“Damn it!” HW was so loud he scared a couple of chickens. “What the hell ?” His carefully restored credit was in the dumpster again. Changing direction, he went back into the house and straight up the stairs to his bedroom. He called his credit card company and listened, grim-faced, as they listed a whole series of cash withdrawals and missed payments that he was pretty damn sure had nothing to do with him.

“Do you believe these transactions are fraudulent, sir?”

“Yes.” HW paced the floor as he totaled up the crazy amount of cash that had been leeched from his account.

“Can you be specific about which ones?”

“All of them. I haven’t used that card for six months.”

“But you didn’t cancel the account?”

No. I got the balance down to zero and forgot about it.” HW shoved a hand through his hair. “I think this might have something to do with my ex-girlfriend. When we lived together she might have had access to my card.”

“Have you filed a police complaint against her?”

“If I’d known what she was doing I would have, but this is the first I’ve heard about it.”

“Can you give me your current address?”

HW obliged and then paced some more, listening to the awful canned music until she came back to him.

“I’m going to pass the matter over to our fraud department. They’ll be in touch with you very soon.”

“But you’ll stop the card?” HW asked.

“Yes, we’ll freeze all activity on that account.”

“Thanks.” HW slowly exhaled. “I appreciate your help.”

“You’re welcome, sir.”

HW ended the call, went down the stairs, and found Ruth in the kitchen. “Do you have any idea where Chase is?”

Ruth looked at him over the top of her newspaper. “Good morning, HW, and how are you today?”

“Sorry. I’m good and I hope you are, too.” HW fidgeted in the doorway as she shook her head.

“Chase, your much-more-polite older brother, is over at the welcome center in his office.”

“Thanks.” He left the ranch house and went across to the new offices and guest dining room. January was arranging fresh flowers in what passed as the lobby and some of the guests were finishing up their breakfast.

“Is Chase out back?” HW asked as he went by.

“Yup. I think he just came off the phone.” January paused to stare as he went by. “You okay?”

“Nope. That’s why I need to talk to Chase.”

He knocked on Chase’s door and went right on in. “Hey, Lally’s been using my credit card and has run up a ton of debt.”

“Who’s Lally?” Chase looked up from his laptop.

“My ex-girlfriend. Keep up,” HW said. “She must have taken my credit card when we lived together—or I gave it to her when I was drunk and forgot to get it back—or something, and she’s destroying my credit.”

Chase pointed at the chair in front of his desk. “Stop pacing and sit down. How did you find out?”

“Lally called me to say she was being dinged by a collection agency and it was my fault.”

“She called you?”

“Yeah. If she hadn’t done that I probably still wouldn’t know what was going on.” HW shook his head. “Not the smartest thing for her to do, was it? She probably didn’t think it through.”

“Have you contacted your credit card company?”

“Just did. They said they’d put a stop on the card and link me up with their fraud department.”

Chase sat back. “So, problem solved, although you might consider checking out all your other accounts and at least changing your passwords or something.”

HW sat down. “They could claim I let her use the card, right? That it’s my fault and that I’m liable for all the charges.”

“I suppose they could.” Chase rubbed a hand over his jaw. “But you can always contest that.”

“They said I should file a police report.”

“Then go into town, talk to Nate at the sheriff’s office, and get that done immediately.”

“But what about Lally?”

Chase frowned. “Hang on; she’s the one stealing from you, right? Are you okay with that?”

“No, of course I’m not.” HW tried to explain. “It’s just that filing a report seems kind of over the top.”

“It’s the only way to get your money back from the credit card company. You have to look like you’re taking this seriously or they might think you were okay with it and now have buyer’s remorse,” Chase said firmly. “What’s she been using your cash for?”

“From what I could see on the statement, clothes, shoes, and makeup online and cash withdrawals.” HW scowled. “Jeez, I thought Paul had given her access to more dangerous drugs, but maybe I was paying for her new habits all along.” He shot to his feet. “I’ll have to go see her.”

“Hold up.” Chase stood as well. “That’s probably not a good idea.”

“Why not?”

“Because you’re mad, and she’s going to be even madder when she realizes you’ve cut her off.” Chase held up his hand. “Look, how about you do this? File the report with Nate, talk to the fraud department so you can get a sense of whether they’re going to cancel the charges or not, and then make a decision as to whether you really need to see Lally.”

“Okay. Thanks.” HW rammed his hat back on his head. “You really do talk a lot of sense sometimes.”

“That’s because I’m the oldest and wisest.” Chase winked at him. “If you have any problems with the credit card company, let me know immediately and I’ll see if there’s anything else I can do to help.”

HW nodded. “I’ll go into town and see Nate right now so that when the fraud people get back to me I’ll have all my ducks in a row”

“Great.” Chase hesitated. “I’m sorry about Lally, HW.”

HW turned one hand on the door handle. “When I decided to quit hard liquor, drugs, and smoking, I tried to get Lally to do it with me, but she laughed in my face. She said I got boring, that I was no fun anymore.” He sighed. “She was probably right, but I wasn’t comfortable being that person, you know?”

“So you did the right thing,” Chase said gently.

“For me, sure, but for Lally.” HW opened the door. “I’ll do my best not to be late back for Sam and Rachel’s lesson.”

“I’ll make sure they’re kept informed if you’re running late.”

“Thanks, Chase.”

“You’re welcome.”

HW checked he had his car keys and wallet in his pocket and headed straight for his truck. The sheriff’s department opened at nine, so Nate Turner should be sitting at his desk by now. HW was halfway to town when it struck him that he hadn’t hesitated to go to Chase for help. A month ago, when he’d first arrived, he probably wouldn’t have done that.

Seeing his big brother regularly, watching how well he treated his new wife and the rest of his family, had been a revelation. The hangover of his resentment of Chase from when he’d been a child had evaporated. It couldn’t have been easy for his brother to look out for his younger siblings when both parents had abandoned them. HW had hated Chase’s attempts to parent him so much that he’d left home at eighteen. At least that was one part of his childhood he’d let go of. Sam would be proud . . .

* * *

“Um, hi. Are you Sam? I’m supposed to be having a riding lesson with you and HW.”

Sam turned around to find a kind of familiar-looking blond woman smiling awkwardly at her.

“Hi. You must be Rachel Morgan.” Sam smiled back.

“Rachel’s just fine.” She scuffed the toe of her boot in the dirt. “I’m still a bit confused as to my real last name.”

“It must be weird to discover a whole new side to your family you never knew about,” Sam said encouragingly. “I can’t imagine how you’re coping.”

“To be honest, I’m just winging it.”

“You sound just like me.” Sam moved toward the barn. “Is HW here?”

“Oh, he had to go into town. Chase said he’d be about ten minutes late and for you to get me started.”

“Typical.” Sam sighed. “I don’t suppose he mentioned which horse you were supposed to be riding, did he?”

“No.”

“Then let’s start with my awesome horse, Dollar, and take it from there.”

Sam was busy explaining the intricacies of putting on a bridle when HW’s fancy truck drew up in front of the barn and he got out. She paused to admire the sight of him walking toward her, his Stetson angled low over his face and his jeans showcasing the finest legs in the world.

For the first time since meeting him, she felt shy and busied herself by avoiding his gaze and talking to Rachel. She hated crying and she’d really lost it last night. He must think she was such a wuss.

“Sorry I’m late, ladies.” HW took off his sunglasses and gave them his famous smile. “I had some business to take care of in town.”

Sam kept on buckling Dollar’s bridle. “You didn’t mention it last night.”

“It was something that came up this morning.”

He didn’t sound in a very communicative mood, but that might be because Rachel was present. Sam didn’t want to get on his case in front of his sister.

“I was going to take you out for a ride up to the hot springs, Sam, but we might need to do that tomorrow instead.” HW patted Dollar, who was busy nosing around his pockets for treats.

Rachel cleared her throat. “If you’ve already made plans, I don’t mind waiting for a better day to start my lessons.”

“It’s not a problem.” HW finally turned toward his sister. “It’s too late to go up there now anyway, so let’s just see how much Sam has learned, and if she can pass her knowledge on to you.”

Sam rolled her eyes. “You mean like I do all the work while you stand around and criticize?”

“That’s right.” HW leaned back against the fence post. “Carry on, Sam. You’re doing great.”

Rachel proved to have a better understanding of horses than Sam had ever had. Watching her smiling down at HW as he led the horse around the perimeter of the field made Sam wonder whether it was genetic, that if your name was Morgan, you just automatically looked good on a horse. Even Blue’s daughter Maria was a better rider than Sam, and she’d only started learning when she came to live on the ranch.

It had taken HW the whole hour to get relaxed around his sister. Sam couldn’t work out what was going on, but for some reason he wasn’t comfortable with Rachel at all. He’d resorted to his most charming smile and a showy persona that had nothing to do with the man she knew under the glitter. But then, Rachel had been a bit wary of him, too. Had her mother told her that HW had been her favorite?

There were so many questions Sam wanted to ask, but unless she was prepared to tie them both up and force them to confess, she doubted they were going to open up and share all in front of a stranger. . . . Maybe if she left, they’d really talk to each other and she could ask HW for details later.

She waited until they approached the gate and then waved HW down.

“I’ve got to go speak to Ruth. Shall I meet up with you after lunch, HW?”

“What?” His frown was a thing of beauty. “Why can’t you hang on for a few more minutes?”

“Because I promised Ruth I’d help her out with something and I hate being late.” Sam smiled at Rachel. “It was really nice to meet you. I’ll see you around.”

* * *

HW watched Sam sashay away and wished he could order her to come right back—like she’d actually obey him. . . . He looked up at Rachel and found a smile somewhere.

“Looks like we’re on our own. Would you like to try walking Blocky by yourself? I’ll mount up on Dollar and follow you around.”

Rachel bit her lip. “Do you think I’m ready to do that? It’s really different from English-style riding, isn’t it?”

“I think you’ve got the skills.” HW detached the lead rope and hopped over the fence to get Dollar. He came back through the gate and shut it behind him. “Click to the horse, a gentle squeeze with your knees, and he should move off.”

HW waited a sec before falling in behind Rachel. She was still a bit stiff in the saddle but much better than Sam had been.

“How long ago did you learn to ride?” HW said as he came up alongside her.

“I was about ten. Everyone in my class was doing it. I rode for a couple of years, then a lot of my friends started taking it way too seriously and I gave up.” She glanced over at him. “My mom didn’t like me learning. She used to sit in her car when I was at the riding school and refuse to get out.”

“Sounds just like her.” HW grimaced as the words flew out of his mouth. “I mean, sorry, that probably wasn’t fair; she—”

“It’s okay. She wasn’t always easy to live with, HW,” Rachel said quietly. “I wonder whether she didn’t like me riding because she hated anything that reminded her of this ranch.”

“Makes sense.” HW tried to sound calmer than he felt. “I guess she never mentioned this place to you, did she?”

It was her turn to look away. “When she knew she was dying, she started to talk about stuff a bit.”

“Yeah?”

“She mentioned living on a California ranch. I thought she was talking about where she’d grown up.”

“She was a city girl before she married Dad. They met in college. I don’t think ranching was in her blood. She hated it out here—especially in the winter.”

Rachel looked around, her gaze lingering on the majestic mountain range. “I think it’s beautiful. It’s so quiet and unspoiled.”

“It does get cut off in the winter. Some people can’t handle it.” HW stopped as they’d reached the gate. “Do you want to go around again?”

“No, I think that’s enough for one day. My knees feel like Jell-O.”

HW dismounted and opened the gate to lead Dollar through. Rachel followed, and HW grabbed Blocky’s bridle and led him over to the hitching post and the mounting block.

“You okay to get down or do you need some help?”

“I can do it.” Rachel just about managed to swing her leg over and step down onto the mounting block. “My feet feel like they’re made of lead. I can’t believe how weak I am.”

“Give it a couple of weeks and you’ll be fine.” HW made sure her reins weren’t trailing on the ground. “Want to help taking off the tack or are you too tired?”

She raised her chin. “I’ll help.”

As they worked together, HW had to admit that Ry had a point: Rachel was much more like Billy in her quiet approach to life than their mother. Maybe looks were deceiving, although it was still hard for him to stare at her for too long without getting twitchy.

Eventually, the two horses were returned to their stalls and HW and Rachel walked back up to the ranch house.

“Thanks for helping me,” Rachel said. “You were really patient.”

“You’re welcome.” HW held the screen door open for her, but she didn’t move past him.

“You aren’t at all how I expected you to be.”

“Me personally or everyone with the name Morgan?” HW countered as he squirmed beneath her direct blue gaze.

“You.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because you’re a big rodeo star.” Rachel hesitated. “Even though Mom said she hated everything to do with horseback riding, she used to secretly watch the rodeo. I came home from school a couple of times and found her.” She paused. “I guess she was watching you.”

“I doubt it.” HW tried to sound casual, though his heart was knocking against his ribs. “And don’t forget, Ry competed as well.” Not wishing to prolong the conversation, he eased past her into the hallway. “You can take your boots off in the mudroom and wash up. I’ll show you where it is.”

“I might go take a shower.” Rachel accepted the change of subject without a blink. Maybe she wasn’t keen to get into all that back history either. He had to wonder why. “I’m all sweaty. Thanks again for the lesson, HW.”

She went upstairs and HW made his way to the kitchen, where Sam was sitting, talking to Ruth. She gave him a sweet smile that made his hackles—and other more basic parts of his anatomy—rise.

“Hey, how did Rachel do?”

“She was way better than you.” HW took the seat opposite Sam at the table and she just grinned at him.

“You’re so rude,” Sam protested.

“Rachel’s a Morgan,” Ruth said smugly. “Of course she’s a good rider. Where is she? You didn’t leave her out in the barn, did you?”

“She’s taking a quick shower. It was hot out there.”

Sam passed a plate of cookies over to him and he took one and examined it carefully.

“Any raisins in this?”

“What’s wrong with raisins?” Sam asked.

“Dead flies.” HW shuddered. “BB told me that when I was little and I’ve never gotten over it.”

“How old are you?” Sam smacked his hand away. “These cookies have macadamia nuts and white chocolate in them. If you don’t like them, keep your paws off and leave them for me.”

“Take a couple with you for later, Sam,” Ruth advised her. “Otherwise the boys will eat them all.”

“I bet they will. Thanks, Ruth.” Sam took a napkin and carefully wrapped up two more cookies. “I’ll have them with my coffee later.” She stood and pushed in her chair.

HW looked up at her. “Where are you off to?”

“I’m going back to my cabin to finish writing up that proposal for Chase. I was just asking Ruth for her thoughts on the matter.”

“I think it’s a great idea, especially the disabled kids’ camps during the summer.” Ruth smiled at Sam. “There’s nothing quite like an old-fashioned ranch for slowing your heartbeat and making you see things in a different way.”

“You’ve been reading that cheesy ad copy Chase wrote again, haven’t you?” HW snorted as he got to his feet. “I have to check Cisco’s leg. I’ll be back soon.”

“Dinner’s at six.” Ruth handed him a cookie. “Why don’t you come as well, Sam?”

HW gave his grandma a hard stare, but she looked way too innocent.

“That’s really kind of you, Ruth.” Sam headed for the door. “I’d love to come.”

“Then I’ll see you both later.”

HW followed Sam out of the house and across to the barn.

“Are you following me again, HW?”

“Nope. I’m going to check on my horse. I thought you were following me.”

“How can I when I’m in front of you?”

“I wouldn’t put anything past you, Sam Kelly,” HW muttered.

She paused in the shadow of the barn and reached out to cup his jaw. “Anything you want to talk about?”

He scowled at her. “Why would you think that?” “Because I owe you.” She went up on tiptoe to kiss him. “You were really kind to me last night.”

“Stop trying to be nice. I know you just want to worm out all my secrets from me.” HW kissed her back.

“I’m always nice!” Sam protested. “And if you don’t want to share with me about how it went with Rachel, of course I’ll respect that.” She patted his cheek. “See you at dinner, okay?”

He gently closed his fingers around her wrist. “How about we do this? I’ll check Cisco and then we walk down to your cabin together and make love?”

She huffed out an exaggerated sigh. “I dunno; you know how chatty I get when we do that? I might expect you to reciprocate or something.”

“You have a point.” HW stared her right in the eye. “If you wear me out making love, maybe I’ll be too weak to argue when you ask me all your infuriating questions.”

“That’s a distinct possibility.” She bit her lip as she considered him, and he wished they were both in bed right then. “Okay.”

“Good.” He stepped back and walked into the center aisle of the barn, his boots echoing on the cobbled concrete floor. “Unless you want to go on ahead of me and get naked to save some time?”

Something smacked him in the back of the head, knocking his hat off. He bent down to pick it up and discovered a pair of balled-up riding gloves.

“These yours?” He held them up so Sam could see them.

She was standing at the entrance of the barn, her hands on her hips. “You should be glad I wasn’t standing close to a bucket.”

“Yeah, because if you’d chucked one of those you would’ve caused a stampede in here and BB would be after you like hell and damn.”

He winked as he unlocked Cisco’s stall. The horse offered him a soft greeting and stood patiently while HW crouched down and checked his foreleg. Reassured that there was nothing needing the vet’s attention, HW gave Cisco another pat and a carrot and left the stall.

There was no sign of Sam and his smile disappeared. “Damn.”

Now what was he supposed to do?

* * *

Sam stomped back to her cabin. Hoss William Morgan really was the most irritating man alive. How dare he assume she was nosy? Okay, she was a tad nosy, but only in the most saintly and helpful way. If he really didn’t want to tell her what he’d been up to with Rachel, she’d just have to suck it up and move on. Except she didn’t want to. Some part of her felt hurt that he hadn’t immediately chased her down to share his thoughts with her.

She unlocked her cabin door and went inside. The rooms had been freshened up and smelled like sunshine and lavender polish. Her smile faded as she closed the door. It really was on her. Just because she’d confided the reasons for her nightmares didn’t mean HW had to do the same. She was already wishing she’d kept the information to herself. It made her feel vulnerable. Forced confidences meant nothing. The fact that she genuinely cared how HW felt about his sister was also on her. He hadn’t given her permission to take on his worries. They were supposed to be having a vacation fling. If she really wanted to be his friend, she’d stand back and wait for him to share.

“Bullcrap,” Sam muttered as she went to take a shower. “He should be telling me everything.”

She was up to her elbows in shampoo suds when somebody stepped into the shower behind her and the space suddenly shrank.

“Need a hand with anything?” HW wrapped one arm around her waist and nipped her ear.

She started to speak and her mouth filled with shampoo foam, which had her spitting and laughing as she tried to get rid of the flowery taste.

HW didn’t seem to care as he spun her around and kissed her, one strong hand massaging her scalp as hot, scented water streamed down her back.

“Conditioner?”

She bit his shoulder. “Of course you’d know all about making yourself look pretty. I’ve got some leave-in stuff I can use later.”

“Good.” He swung her up into his arms and marched through to her bedroom.

“How about we dry off ?” Sam suggested as he backed up to the bed and sat down with her still astride him.

“No point. We’ll need to shower again afterward.” He held on to her hips, settling her down over his hardness and grinned up at her. “Damn, you feel good. How about you practice your riding skills on me right now?”

“So bossy.” Sam bent to bite and then lick his nipple. “So demanding.”

“Yeah?”

“Just the way I like ’em.” She reached past him to open her bedside drawer and retrieved a condom. “All I need to do is hang on for eight seconds, right?”

“And the rest.” He sighed as she covered him.

“If you can manage eight seconds, I know what you’re like.” She eased down over him, her breath catching as he rolled his hips, making him sink deeper. “Hmm . . . nice.”

He caught her around the waist, his thumbs spanning the jut of her hip bones.

“How about I bet I can make you climax in eight seconds?”

She frowned at him. “Don’t be ridiculous, you—”

Her words ended in a gasp as he started rocking up into her, one hand sliding from her hip to explore between her legs, finding her most sensitive flesh and—

“Oh God . . .” she moaned and closed her eyes as pleasure roared through her and she collapsed over HW’s body.

When she finally opened her eyes and raised her head, he had one hand propped behind his head as he lazily regarded her.

“You owe me.”

“I forget how fit you are.” She stroked his abs. “Most men can’t dictate the pace when they’re lying on their backs.”

“You still owe me.” He rolled her underneath him and braced one hand on the pillow beside her head. “Try to keep up this time, okay?”

Sometime later, she smoothed a hand over his biceps. It was still bright outside, so her contented nap couldn’t have been that long.

“Do we need to get up yet?” Sam murmured.

“Probably.”

He sounded distant again, as if the last hour or so had never happened. Even his body was tense, as if he couldn’t wait to leave.

“Don’t let me stop you leaving.” Sam tried to sound polite and not whiny. “I’m sure you’ve got lots to do.”

“Sorry.” He kissed her nose. “It’s kind of new for me to hang around after I’ve had sex.”

“So you said. It must be just awful when all those beautiful women want to cling to you.”

“Yeah.” He sighed. “I’d get twitchy when they started inviting me to meet their families, planning weekends away together, and making wedding plans.”

“After one night?” She poked him in the chest. “Trust me, you’re not that good.”

He grimaced. “You probably think I’m a conceited jerk.”

“Yup. But I kind of like you anyway.”

“I don’t mean to be.” He hesitated. “I just don’t like being rushed into things, you know? I get . . . claustrophobic.”

Another thing to blame his mother for . . . “Sure. I’ll keep it in mind when I plan our surprise wedding.”

As if on cue, his phone buzzed, and he leaped out of bed and grabbed it.

“Hello? Yeah, this is HW Morgan.”

He paced the small space, so Sam got to watch him being naked for a while longer, but he wasn’t smiling.

“I filed a police report this morning. As I mentioned to your colleague, I stopped using the card six months ago, when I cleared the balance—you can see that, right? I thought I’d thrown the darn thing away, but I guess not.”

Sam sat up and clutched the sheet to her chest.

“You’ve stopped the card now? Good.” HW nodded as if the person on the other side of the call could see him. “What happens to the disputed charges?”

He frowned and went still. “Why can’t you just clear them now? I’ve done everything you told me to do and filed the report.”

He listened for awhile and let out his breath. “Okay. Thanks for your help and keep me informed.”

Sam waited until he lowered the cell and punched in a text.

“Is everything okay?”

“Nope.” His shoulders were rigid, as was his jaw.

“Anything I can help you with?”

“Not really.” He went into the bathroom, washed fast, and returned with his clothes. “Lally’s been using my credit card.”

“Your girlfriend Lally?”

“You know damn well she’s my ex-girlfriend.” He put on his shirt, his movements abrupt, and buttoned it up.

“How did she get hold of your card?”

He struggled into his jeans. “Probably when we lived together. I thought I’d canceled it.”

“And you didn’t notice anything was wrong until now? What happened? Did she default on payment?”

“Something like that.”

“And your card company is disputing the charges?”

“They’re investigating them, which probably means they’ll say it’s all my fault and I’m liable because I fricking gave her access to my card.” HW buckled his belt and sat down to pull on his socks and boots. “She called me this morning to say she was being hounded by a collection agency.”

“She called you?”

“Why wouldn’t she?” He gave her an irritated glance. “She knows I’m the only one who can help get her out of this shit. I’m going to have to see her.”

Sam got out of bed and wrapped the sheet around herself.

“Why? She stole from you.”

“Yeah, but she’s not doing well. She made some bad decisions and—”

“HW, she stole from you and has probably been using your money to pay for her drug habit.”

“What do you know about that?”

Sam just refrained from rolling her eyes. “It was pretty obvious she had some kind of problem when she came here, HW.”

“Which makes me partly responsible, right?”

“No!” Sam went up and touched his arm. “HW, she made her own choices. She used your money to harm herself and now you’re going to save her?”

He didn’t reply, but he didn’t move away either, so Sam tried again.

“If you run back and save her, what will she have learned, and what’s to stop her going out and doing exactly the same thing again?”

“I’ll tell her this is the last time. I’ll make sure she understands that—”

“And how are you going to follow through with that ultimatum? What do you plan to do? Follow her around for six months, go back, and live with her to keep her on the straight and narrow?”

He set his jaw. “Of course not. I just need to make sure she—”

Sam cupped his cheek. “You can’t save her from the consequences of her own actions, HW. The only way she’ll ever get clean and pay her own way is if everyone stops enabling her.”

He jerked away from her touch. “That’s easy for you to say, Sam, but—”

“Easy?” Sam stumbled backward and sat on the side of the bed. “You have no idea, do you?”

“I didn’t mean it like that,” HW retorted. “I meant that you’re strong. You don’t need anyone. You certainly don’t need me.”

“And Lally does?”

Sam gripped the sheet so tightly her fingers hurt. Was that how he saw her? As someone who didn’t need anyone? Even after she’d blurted out her most precious secrets into his ear the night before? Things she’d never shared with another living soul? Sure, she prided herself on her independence, but she’d thought he knew better—that he’d seen her at her most vulnerable and accepted her anyway.

“Maybe this isn’t about me or Lally, HW.” Sam met his outraged stare. “Maybe this is about you, and how you have to be some kind of savior to womankind, which means Lally qualifies and I don’t.”

A muscle flicked in his jaw. “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

She pointed at the door, her temper rising to match his. “How about you work it out while you ride off on your white horse to save your princess?”

“There’s nothing to work out. I’m just trying to help a friend. If you can’t see that, maybe you’re the problem.”

“Right.” She blew him a kiss. “Then off you go and good luck.”

He crammed his hat down on his head. “Thanks for nothing.”

She winced as the front door crashed behind him and lay back on the unmade bed. The scent of him lingered on her pillow and she turned her face into the cotton and breathed through the hurt. If he really was the kind of man who thought he could save every woman, maybe he wasn’t who she thought after all. Was it possible to be too strong? To shut everyone out and still find love?

Sam swallowed hard and pressed her hand to her heart. She didn’t regret the person she’d become. If HW wanted Lally, so be it. She’d learned a valuable lesson: even when she did allow herself to be vulnerable, she still didn’t quite measure up. Next time she’d remember that and not allow anyone to get that close to her ever again.

Chapter Seventeen

HW checked his cell, but apart from an aggrieved text from Chase as to his whereabouts, there was nothing more from Lally or Sam. He shoved his phone back into his pocket and slung his backpack over his shoulder. Not that he was expecting to hear from Sam. She’d made it pretty clear that she thought he was a fool for chasing after Lally.

Bright sunlight outside the airport had him reaching for his sunglasses. He’d driven to San Francisco, left his truck at a friend of Chase’s, and taken the first flight out of SFO the next morning. His best bet was to go to Paul’s offices in the city center. If Lally weren’t at work, someone would know where to find her.

He’d spent the three-and-a-half-hour flight to Austin rerunning his fight with Sam through his head on an endless loop. He’d justified every point he’d made to her and yet he still felt bad. The expression on her face as he’d stormed out hadn’t been angry or triumphant. She’d looked like he’d stolen her favorite toy or kicked her dog or something. That just wasn’t like Sam. One of the things he loved was her ability to give back as good as she got, and apologize straight out when she was wrong.

And she was wrong. He was pretty damn sure about that. He hadn’t meant to hurt her, but somehow, he had, and it just kept eating at him.

HW crossed the road and found a taxi and was soon on his way out of the airport and into the usual stream of traffic heading for the city. He’d always liked Austin. Chase said he was thinking of setting up a branch of his do-gooder, venture-capitalist business there because of the high concentration of tech companies.

The taxi came to a stop. HW paid the driver and got out, his gaze rising to take in all the floors of the glass-fronted building in front of him. Because of the threat of earthquakes, there weren’t many tall buildings in San Francisco. Austin looked like some kind of science fiction movie set.

HW went on up in the elevator and stepped into Paul’s plush set of offices. The woman on the desk stood up to greet him, her hand held out.

“HW, how nice to see you again.”

He shook her hand. “Nice to see you, too, Gloria. Is Lally around?”

Gloria frowned and leaned in to whisper, “She’s almost never here. I think Paul’s about to fire her.”

“So she’s not in today? How about Octavia?”

“She’s definitely around, and Paul’s due in about an hour.”

HW gave her his best smile. He had no intention of speaking to Paul if he could avoid it. “Then how about we start with Octavia and I’ll take it from there?”

* * *

“He’s an idiot.”

Sam came up behind Chase and Ry Morgan, who were standing by the barn, chatting and smiled at them.

“Are you by any chance talking about your brother HW ?”

“How did you guess?” Chase muttered. “He’s gone haring off to Austin—which I told him not to do—to confront Lally. And what the heck is that going to achieve? He’ll lose his temper, she’ll cry all over him, and the next thing we know, he’ll be arriving back here married to the woman.”

Sam blinked at him and croaked. “Married?”

Ry patted her shoulder. “Chase is exaggerating. HW won’t marry Lally. He’ll just try to save her from herself. You know what he’s like.”

“Why wouldn’t he marry her?” Chase interrupted his brother. “From what you’ve told me, Ry, he’s spent the last ten years making extremely bad choices with women who are emotionally vulnerable and—” Chase abruptly stopped talking and glanced down at his foot. “Why did you kick me? Did you see a spider?”

Ry gave him a pointed stare. “Because Sam might not agree with that assessment, okay?”

Chase’s puzzled blue gaze settled on her. “I’m not getting what you’re trying to tell me, Ry.”

Sam sighed. “He’s trying to say that HW and I are . . .” She paused to consider how to word the next part of her sentence. “. . . having a vacation fling.”

“Oh.” Chase frowned. “Then I apologize if I seemed to be suggesting that HW always makes bad choices.”

“No, actually, I agree with you. He does,” Sam said. “I told him that yesterday. Our fling is probably over, seeing as he’s skulked off back to Lally.”

Ry grimaced. “I’m sorry, Sam. It’s like an obsession for him. He sees someone drowning in emotions and he’s compelled to fix them. He was always the one cheering up Mom and Ruth, making the best of things, and being a regular little ray of sunshine to the world. It’s not really surprising he went for a career as a celebrity athlete. For some reason, he has this huge savior complex going on.”

“There’s nothing wrong with wanting to see the best in people,” Sam argued back.

“Yeah, but he takes it way too far.” Ry grimaced.

“It’s not quite that simple, though, is it?” Sam asked. “It’s not really about him being a bad-boy hero and saving the day; it’s more about him trying to save his mother.”

“What?”

Now both Morgan brothers were looking at her blankly.

She put her hands on her hips. “Come on, guys. Your mother expected him to save her, didn’t she?”

“Not really.” That was Ry. “She idolized him.”

“And he was five years old. No wonder he still thinks he has to prove himself all the time and that only he can fix things. No wonder he thinks he has to live up to his reputation as the family black sheep. What a terrible burden to lay on your kid.” Sam shook her head. “What?”

Chase was staring at her as if she had two heads. “I’ve never thought of it like that.”

“Because, begging your pardon, Sam, that’s complete bullcrap,” Ry said. “You weren’t there. My mother loved him. She hated the rest of us. End of story.”

Sam glared at him. “It seems like HW Morgan isn’t the only brother who needs his head examined. I know she was horrible to you, Ry. but have you ever thought how it was to be HW? But go ahead, ignore me anyway; what do I know?” She headed toward the barn. She couldn’t believe HW had just upped and left without talking to her. “Is someone taking me and Rachel riding this morning or are we on our own?”

* * *

Octavia sat on the edge of her desk and smiled at HW.

“It’s so good to see you. I loved my visit to the ranch. You seemed really happy there.”

“It’s my home.” HW smiled in return. Yeah, he was no longer going to deny it even to himself. He did belong on the ranch. It made sense of everything he was and where he came from. What he intended to do about that was still up in the air. “So, are you expecting Lally to come into work today or is she out on assignment?”

Octavia bit her lip. “She’s . . . not doing too good, HW.”

“In what way?” As Octavia hesitated, HW sat forward, his hands clasped together between his knees. “I thought she was looking . . . fragile when I saw her at the ranch. Is she still doing drugs?”

“I wasn’t sure if you’d noticed.” Octavia’s shoulders sagged. “Since she moved in with Paul, she’s moved on from party drugs to some pretty serious stuff. I’ve tried to talk to her about it, but she just laughs it off. And now she can’t even manage to turn up and pretend to do the minimum amount of work on her promotional job.”

“What does Paul say about that?”

“He told me to fire her.” Octavia sighed. “He said she would do better staying home and focusing on looking pretty when he took her out.”

“Does he know about her current drug use?”

“He lives with her. He must have some idea what’s going on and he must be paying for it.”

HW winced. “So, she’s living in Paul’s apartment. Maybe I should go over there and see how she’s doing.”

“That’s really nice of you, HW, but with all due respect, why would you do that? She’s not your responsibility anymore.”

“She’s still my friend.”

“I’m not sure that’s true either.” Octavia cleared her throat. “After we saw you kissing that woman at the ranch, Lally said some pretty awful things about you and made some threats.”

“All the more reason for me to talk to her.” HW rose to his feet. “I’d better get going before Paul turns up or he’ll be wanting to talk to me himself.”

Octavia stood as well. “Is it true you’re retiring?”

HW paused at the door. “Has he finally told everyone that? Good.”

“No, only me. He seems convinced that he can persuade you to change your mind.”

“Not if I have anything to do with it.” HW smiled down at her concerned face. “I don’t think I stand a chance in hell of beating our new champ in the foreseeable future and I’m not inclined to destroy myself trying to achieve the impossible.”

“A wise decision, but Paul doesn’t agree.”

“Tell me about it.” HW tipped his hat to her.

“I’ll give you the codes to access Paul’s apartment, okay?” Octavia took his cell and typed them in. “Paul’s bound to hear you were in his offices. What do you want me to say to him if he asks why you were here?”

“Tell him the truth. I don’t want to get anyone in trouble.”

“HW . . .” She touched his arm. “Please be careful. I love Lally, but she really isn’t your problem. I’d hate for you to get caught up in something that wasn’t of your making.”

“I’ll be careful.” HW was getting tired of everyone telling him what to do, but he would never hurt Octavia’s feelings. And he had helped make Lally what she was. He couldn’t escape that. “I’ll be in touch if I need anything.”

* * *

Paul’s apartment was within walking distance of his offices in a very upmarket building. Luckily, the doorman was a rodeo fan who recognized HW as one of Paul’s clients and was happy to let him ascend the elevator to the tenth floor where Lally, hopefully, awaited him.

HW knocked on the door and then pressed the bell, but there was no answer. Taking out his cell phone, he sent Lally a text and then called her for good measure. Just as he was thinking about leaving, the door opened a crack and Lally peered out at him.

“HW?”

“Yeah. Can I come in?”

He inserted the pointed toe of his cowboy boot in the gap just in case she tried to slam the door in his face, but she stepped back and let him through.

“What the hell are you doing here? Why didn’t you call me earlier?”

She’d obviously forgotten to take her makeup off the night before and had panda eyes and lipstick on her teeth. She wore a long-sleeved T-shirt and shorts and, despite the warmth of the midday sun, was shivering.

“We need to talk.”

HW walked into the apartment and took a stand in front of the fireplace. Seeing her like this, so small and vulnerable, made him feel like some kind of ogre for even daring to be angry with her.

She followed him in and sank down on one of the cream leather couches, tucking her long legs underneath her.

“There was no need to come to see me, HW. You could have settled with the collection agency over the phone.”

“It wasn’t my debt to settle, though, Lally, was it?” He took the seat directly opposite her.

She blinked slowly at him. “Your credit card company called me because mine was the only forwarding address they had. I was trying to do you a favor, let you know what was up.”

“The only reason they had this address is because you gave it to them,” HW replied. “If I’d thought they needed to contact me, I would’ve given them the address at the ranch.”

She hugged her knees even harder. “HW, you really have to work on your memory. I know you were drunk a lot of the time we were together, but you told me to put this address on the card as a backup.”

For a second he hesitated as she stared back at him, and then he shook his head.

“Nope. You changed it when you moved in here so you would continue to have a delivery address for your purchases with my money.” He paused. “It has to stop, Lally. We’re no longer together.”

“Because now you’re all over that Sam person.”

HW frowned. “Sam’s got nothing to do with this. You moved in with Paul when he offered you the new job. That’s why our relationship ended.”

“Paul offered me a job and a place to sleep when you threw me out!”

“That’s not how it happened, Lally.” HW tried to use his patient voice, aware that when she went down this road her reality often had nothing to do with the truth.

“Yes, it is. You threw me out on the street with nothing but the clothes on my back.”

“That’s not true. I came back after a weekend event away and you’d moved out, taking all your stuff and some of mine—including a credit card I thought I’d canceled.”

She tossed her blond hair and looked out the window. HW took a long, slow breath.

“Look, I’m not here to argue with you, just to let you know a couple of things. I’ve canceled that credit card—”

“What?” She suddenly sat bolt upright. “You can’t do that!”

“Yeah, I can. It’s in my name.”

“But—” Lally shot to her feet and started pacing the white fur rug. “I have things I need to pay for. It’s not like you can’t afford it; why now? Why suddenly turn on me now?”

“Lally, you called me, remember?”

“Because these guys keep calling me and it’s not fair! How am I supposed to deal with that?”

“Maybe by not spending money you don’t have?” HW rose to his feet as well.

“Like you used to do?”

“I earned my money the hard way. Sure, it went to my head a bit, but I soon worked out I wasn’t going to gamble with it, jab it in my vein, or piss it away.” HW took a step toward her. “And as to that, if you’re worried about your addictions, then—”

She got right in his face. “You abandoned me! You have no right to tell me what to do!”

“I do if you’re using my money to get high.”

Her face crumbled. “If you just came back to me, I wouldn’t need anything to get high. I’d have you.”

“Lally, you had me and you still wanted more. When I stopped drinking, you said I was boring as hell.”

“You were.” She stroked his chest. “But now you’re retiring, right? So you don’t need to train anymore, so you can just have fun with me.”

He gently removed her hand. “I’m not that guy anymore. I’m sorry.”

“Then why did you come here?”

Jeez. Now she was crying and he wanted the floor to open up so he could disappear.

“To tell you that this has to end, and to make sure you got some help for your problems.”

“I have no problems!”

“Honey, you’re about to lose your job and whatever you’re taking isn’t doing you any favors.”

She folded her arms tightly over her chest. “You have no right to lecture me. Back in the day, you were twice as bad as I was! In fact, before I met you, I’d never had a drink in my life!”

His temper flared up. “I met you in a fricking bar hanging out with my friend Rio. I bought you a triple tequila and it definitely wasn’t the first one you’d had that night.”

“You ruined me,” Her lip was trembling. “You got me hooked on alcohol and drugs and now you’re laughing and walking away from me with that Sam bitch.”

HW set his jaw. “Bullshit.”

“It’s true!” She was back to yelling now, her face contorted with rage as she pointed her finger right at his face. He should never have come. How could he have forgotten what she was like when she was crossed?

“This is getting us nowhere,” HW said. “I’ve said my piece. The card has been canceled and you’re going to have to figure out what to do by yourself from now on.”

“But—”

HW continued. “I talked to Octavia and she knows a great place where you can go if you want to deal with your addictions—”

“You discussed me with Octavia?”

“We’re both worried about you.”

“You’re both traitors. I’m fine. Ask Paul; he loves me just the way I am.”

“I certainly will be checking in with Paul.” HW tipped his Stetson to her. “Take care of yourself, Lally.”

He started for the door.

“You can’t just leave like this,” Lally wailed. “You’ve gotten me all upset and now you’re walking away? Jeez, no wonder your family hates you so much.”

“They don’t.”

“I remember you crying out in your dreams. ‘Take me, Mom, take me, don’t you love me, don’t you like me anymore?’” Lally mimicked a small child’s voice. “Like some pathetic little whiner. Even your mother didn’t want you, and I can see why.”

“That’s not true!” He turned so suddenly, she flinched away from him. “She—” He got a hold of himself and snapped his mouth shut. This was why he hated emotional scenes.

She raised her chin, her blue gaze withering. “No one could love you, HW. You’re a self-centered, whining man-child who uses other people and then throws them away when they’re no longer needed.”

“Pot, meet kettle.” HW turned back to the door. “’Bye Lally. Good luck with everything.”

He somehow found his way outside and to one of the small parks where people went to eat their lunch during the workday week. He located a vacant bench and sat down, staring at the grass at his feet and the shadow formed by his hat.

Hell. Why had he expected that to go well? What stupid impulse had made him think he could change Lally’s mind about anything? He’d never managed to persuade any woman in his life to stop her destructive behavior, but being with Sam—being with someone strong—had convinced him otherwise.

Not that it was Sam’s fault he was sitting there feeling like a dummy. What he needed right now was for Sam to come sit beside him and tell him to snap out of it. What he needed . . .

Was Sam.

And that wasn’t going to happen. He groaned quietly. He’d told her behind to butt out and she’d told him not to let the door slam his sorry ass.

How had he expected Lally to act when he informed her that he’d cut off her income? Had he expected her to burst into tears and ask him to make everything right for her again? The stupid thing was, he probably would’ve done it. But Lally didn’t want to hear what he had to say and had managed to get a few good zingers in that had left him shaking.

The thing about him calling out for his mother . . . HW swallowed hard and briefly closed his eyes against the lingering hurt that jab to his heart had left behind. Lally saw him as a spoiled, weak kid. Maybe that’s what he was. Maybe he’d never grow up and be anything better.

He tried to think what Lally would do next. In the past, she’d gone one of two ways: either a crying fit and so much remorse that he’d had to forgive her or she’d pretended nothing had happened and refused to even discuss it. Being the sober one in their relationship had certainly opened his eyes to a lot of things he hadn’t noticed before. HW took off his hat and ran his fingers through his hair. He’d have to have an honest discussion with Paul. There was no other way to leave things.

And hey, for the first time ever, he hadn’t caved in and done anything to keep Lally quiet. Maybe he was finally working out that he couldn’t save everyone after all...

“Excuse me?”

He looked up into the hopeful face of a young boy who was practically dancing with excitement in front of him.

“Sir, are you HW Morgan? I’m a really big fan; could I have your autograph and can my mom take a picture of us together?”

“Sure.” HW tacked on his famous smile and stood up to shake the boy’s hand. “It’s a real pleasure to meet you.”

* * *

HW checked the departures board and then the ticket on his app. Great. He’d gotten it completely wrong and his flight left at eight a.m. the next morning, not eight p.m. now, which meant an uncomfortable night in the airport. There was no way he was going back to Paul’s to beg for a room.

He’d tried to talk to Paul about Lally’s issues, but his agent had constantly attempted to get the conversation back to HW’s future career, so he’d eventually given up in despair. Octavia knew he’d spoken to Lally and that things hadn’t gone well. She hadn’t been surprised but promised to keep an eye on her if she could.

HW checked for vacancies at the local hotels, found a couple that were close to the airport, and snagged a room. He’d be better off sleeping in a proper bed and coming back early to board his flight. While he still had some power left in his cell, he texted Chase, updated him on his arrival time, and left it at that. If Chase wanted to talk things through, he’d have to wait until HW got back.

At least with his battery dying on his cell and no charger, he wouldn’t be tempted to pick up the phone to talk to Sam. Not that she’d want to hear from him anyway—unless it was to offer him a great big, honking I-told-you-so and hang up.

He found himself grinning at the thought of her performing a little victory dance and then sighed. Sam wasn’t going to hang around regretting what she’d said to him, especially when she’d been right all along

Was he really stuck in savior mode? He mentally reviewed the list of catastrophic relationships in his past. He seemed to attract women who were needy, or was it just that he was more willing to take a chance on them than other men, more hopeful that he could change them and make them whole again? Who did he think he was?

HW stepped through the sliding doors and back out into the waning sunshine. He had to think about what Sam had said, even if it was painful. He couldn’t go on repeating the same mistakes. With that resolve firmly in mind, he set off to find his hotel.

Chapter Eighteen

“Where’s Sam?”

HW walked back down the barn to where his brother Blue was leading out his horse, Messi. He’d snuck into the ranch house, eaten a quick lunch, and headed out before Ruth could catch sight of him.

“Nice to see you back, HW,” BB said. “We’ve all been great, and your grandma isn’t mad as fire that you just disappeared on her.”

HW waved him away. “I’ll sort all that out later; where’s Sam? Her horse is gone.”

“Not sure if I should tell you.” Blue patted Messi’s nose. “I don’t think she likes you very much at the moment, bro. Running back to your old girlfriend probably wasn’t your smartest move.”

HW didn’t bother to reply to that brotherly attempt to rile him up and just kept standing there until Blue tied up his horse and turned back to him. “What?”

“Please tell me where Sam is,” HW repeated.

“That’s better. As I’m always telling Maria, a bit of politeness never hurts. Sam and Rachel decided to go over to Roy’s to help Jenna with the pig vaccinations.”

“On horseback?”

“Yeah. Well, Sam’s riding, but Rachel went with Jenna in her truck.” Blue raised his eyebrows. “What’s the problem? It’s a straight fifteen-minute trek.”

“Who went with Sam?”

“As I said, it’s an easy ride, and Jenna and Roy are waiting at the other end.” Blue turned back to his horse. “There’s no need to get agitated. Unlike most of your girlfriends, Sam’s really capable.”

“She’s not my girlfriend,” HW said.

“Sure as hell looks like it.” BB mounted up in one smooth motion and gathered the reins in his hands. “But maybe not, seeing as you ballsed it up. She’s not really your type, is she?”

“How the hell would you know?” HW scowled at his brother. “Sam’s amazing.”

“True, but from what I’ve heard, you prefer the pretty ones who treat you like a god.”

“Don’t we all?” HW muttered as he started back toward his truck. “They sure make life a lot easier. I’m going to kill Ry when I next see him.”

He got in and started the engine. Whatever BB thought, he’d just drive down to Roy’s place and check that everything was okay. If Sam was there and everything looked good, he wouldn’t even need to speak to her. He still wasn’t sure how to approach her but couldn’t deny his strong desire just to see her face. There was something about the way she stared him down that resonated with him and made him feel . . . safe.

HW snorted and backed up his truck. Where the hell had that mushy sentiment come from? He must be spending too much time with his lovestruck twin.

After two days away from the ranch in the noise of the city, the beauty around him was magnified tenfold. This time it really felt like more of a homecoming. There had to be something he could do on the ranch—something that helped out . . .

He drove slowly down to Roy’s place, making sure he wouldn’t spook any horses he came up behind, but there was no sign of Sam on the road. As he approached the small house and barn, his breathing eased as he recognized Dollar parked in the shade and Jenna’s old truck beside him.

He drew up alongside her and got out, shading his eyes against the glare of the sun, aware of something not being right.

“Get that one!”

Jenna suddenly came around the corner, a squealing piglet clasped to her chest and another one running ahead of her.

HW instinctively bent down and scooped up the piglet as Jenna came to a stop in front of him. Her face was flushed and her reddish hair was escaping from its ponytail.

“Thanks, Ry.”

“It’s HW.” He offered her the piglet. “Did you have a breakout?”

“Worse.” She grimaced. “Something big got into the pen last night.”

HW started toward the walled sty. “Where’s Roy?”

“I’m not sure. He texted me to come over, but he wasn’t here when Rachel and I arrived.”

“Where are Rachel and Sam?”

“In the barn, trying to find something to fix the broken gate.” She jerked her head toward the pen. “Let’s put these guys in the boarded-up part, then I’ll check them for injuries.”

HW lowered the piglet over the side, where its mother was lying in the shade, and made a quick count. There were at least four piglets missing. He bent down to examine the sandy ground, where there were drops of blood, and followed the trail toward the pastureland.

Twenty feet away from the barn, he found the remains of a piglet and a set of paw prints embedded in the soft ground.

“Damn.” He straightened up and went back to Jenna. “Looks like that cougar got at least one of them.”

She winced. “Poor little thing.”

“He probably didn’t know much about it,” HW said. “I wonder if Roy heard the commotion and came out to see what was going on?”

“He might have done.” Jenna bit her lip. “He loves those pigs like children.” She looked past his shoulder. “Here’s Sam and Rachel.”

HW turned around as Rachel and Sam approached, holding something between them. Sam was limping quite badly. He’d bet the ranch that she’d been chasing pigs and wanted to read her the riot act.

“Will this work?” Rachel called out as HW strode toward them. “It’s the best I could do with the tools available.”

“Let’s see.” HW reached them, plucked the makeshift metal out of their hands, and headed for the pigpen. He leaned the gate back against the broken wooden one and muscled it into place. “Looks good to me. Nice job, Rachel.”

“Hey, I helped as well,” Sam said from behind him.

HW pretended to be busy settling the gate in. For the first time in his life, he felt like some goofy adolescent too scared to talk to a girl. “Do you have wire to hold it in place?”

A coil appeared under his nose, along with a set of wire cutters.

“Thanks.”

“Knock yourself out,” Sam muttered as she slapped a pair of gloves into his hand as well. “Actually, please knock yourself out and save me the inconvenience.”

He focused on securing the gate while Rachel watched anxiously and Jenna carried on methodically examining the remaining piglets for injuries. He had no idea where Sam was, and that made him nervous. If he didn’t get it together soon, she’d probably ding him from behind with a bucket or something.

A thundering noise made him look up as he secured the last loop of wire. “That sounds like Roy coming back.”

Sam gasped, and he instinctively turned toward her.

“There’s his horse, but where’s Roy?”

HW walked toward the runaway and caught the trailing reins, bringing the horse to a stop. The horse was breathing hard, his flanks heaving, and was covered in white foam.

Jenna immediately took charge. “Get him in the shade and walk him about, Rachel, and Sam, grab some sponges we need to cool him down.”

HW continued to talk to the horse as he led him toward a more-sheltered spot and tied him up. Jenna handed him a halter and he carefully took off the tack and put it in the barn. When he came back, Jenna was busy checking the horse out.

“He’s got some scratches on his legs. I’m not sure if they’re just because he was running through the scrub too fast or if he and Roy actually encountered that cougar.”

“They don’t usually approach a man on a horse,” HW said.

“It depends how desperate they are and what Roy was doing at the time.”

“Roy wouldn’t do anything stupid.”

“I know, but he might have inadvertently ended up at the big cat’s lair.” Jenna paused. “Maybe she was protecting her cubs.”

“Or maybe it’s just got a taste for blood and wants more.”

Rachel pressed her hand to her mouth. “Oh no. I hope Roy is okay.”

Jenna was already on her cell. “I’m trying to call him. He’s useless at picking up at the best of times, but I’m not getting anything.”

“I’ll check his house.” HW strode off toward Roy’s place, appreciating the coolness of the air conditioning as he stepped through the door. A mug of coffee and half a plate of congealed bacon and eggs sat on the table and the chair was pushed back, as if Roy had left in a hurry.

“It’s not looking good.” HW returned outside to the concerned circle of women. “His cell’s recharging on the countertop. He probably forgot to take it with him when he rushed out.”

“What are we going to do?” Rachel whispered.

“I’m going to find him. I know the ranch best and I’m a pretty good tracker,” HW replied. “I’ll take my truck and keep you all informed. Jenna, can you tell BB and Ry what’s going on, and tell them to keep in touch with me?” He pulled out his cell phone and groaned. “Damn it! I forgot to recharge it!”

“I’ll go with you.” Sam stepped forward. “I’ve got my phone. I can liaise with everyone while you’re driving.”

“Okay. Does everyone have Sam’s cell?” Jenna and Rachel nodded. “Then let’s go.”

* * *

Sam hauled herself up into the passenger seat of HW’s truck and gingerly stretched out her left leg. She’d been so busy trying to catch the piglets that she’d fallen over a couple of times and jolted her knee. She checked that her cell was working, glad that Chase Morgan had made sure the ranch had the best internet and phone network in the entire valley.

HW had disappeared back into Roy’s house, so she waited impatiently, tapping her fingers on her knees until he reemerged. He only glanced at her briefly as he dumped a load of stuff in the backseat of the cab and got in.

“Medical kit. In case Roy’s hurt.” He tossed something over to her as well. “Ice for your knee.”

“Thanks.” Sam just about stopped herself from rolling her eyes. HW Morgan didn’t miss a thing, even when he was being a complete ass and ignoring her. “Maybe I shouldn’t have chased all those pigs.”

“Correct.”

He turned the wheel and headed out again, dust spiraling in the air behind them as the truck avoided the road and set off across the rocky pasture, where Roy’s horse had come from. Sam put on her sunglasses and contemplated the view.

“Where do you think Roy will be?”

“I have no idea.”

She snorted. “Well, that’s helpful.”

He pointed ahead of them. “See the way the bushes and grass were disturbed when that horse came flying through? That’s what I’m looking for.”

She squinted at the barren landscape. “I can’t see much.”

“Neither can I, but it’s a start. I’ll stop the truck when we lose this part of the trail and check for hoofprints. Lucky we had some rain last night.”

“How would you know?” Sam said sweetly. “You weren’t here.”

He gave her an irritated sideways glance. “Can you hold it in until we find Roy? I don’t have time to fight with you right now.”

“Who’s fighting? And I forget, you’re a man and you aren’t capable of multitasking.”

His fingers flexed on the steering wheel. “The way you make me feel means that right now I might multitask you off a cliff, okay? So pipe down and help me out here.”

“Okay.” Sam subsided into her seat and checked the ice pack on her knee. “No need to increase the body count.”

“I doubt Roy is dead, darlin’.”

“I was talking about the piglets, and don’t call me that.”

He returned his attention to the terrain, the huge truck crawling over the uneven surface with such ease that Sam was barely jolted.

“Okay, I’m stopping here.” HW braked and left the engine running. “Sit tight.”

“But—” She spoke to herself as he slammed the door and got out. He walked out in front of the truck, and got down on his knees to examine something on the soft ground.

He slowly stood up and gazed out over the foothills before returning to the cab, his Stetson shielding his face against the bright sun.

“Well?” Sam demanded as he got in. “Did you find anything?”

“Yeah. I can see down the slope where the hoofprints go, so we’ll follow on down and hope Roy’s out somewhere on that plateau below us.” He checked his mirrors. “Hang on to something. It’s going to be a bumpy ride.”

Sam did as he told her. The truck went forward and then dropped about ten feet, which made her whoop.

“I take it you think this is fun?” HW asked, his gaze fixed straight ahead as they crept down the slope between the massive boulders. He pulled up and scanned the route again. “There’s a pair of binoculars in the back; why don’t you get them and start looking for anything that might be Roy?”

“Will do.” Sam released her seat belt and turned around. “In the stuff you brought from Roy’s or in the bag on the floor?”

“On the floor. Watch out; my rifle’s in there as well.”

“Got it.” Sam grabbed the handles of the surprisingly heavy bag and gently brought it through to the front. She unzipped it and extracted the binoculars before replacing the bag on the floor mat. “Okay. While we’re stopped, do you want me to text Jenna to tell her what direction we’re going in?”

“No point yet. Let’s see if there’s anything down there.”

Sam put her cell away and picked up the binoculars, exposing the lens and giving them a quick clean with the hem of her T-shirt.

“These are good.” She adjusted the view frame and focused her gaze downward on the valley floor.

“Present from a sponsor. Can you see anything?”

“Not yet.”

“Then I’ll keep going.”

He kept up the slow downward pace, stopping occasionally to let Sam take another look at their surroundings. It seemed to take forever to get anywhere, but she appreciated the need for caution.

“We’d probably be faster on horseback,” Sam remarked.

“Yeah, but if Roy’s hurt we wouldn’t be able to get him anywhere.”

“True.” Sam stiffened. “Hold on. I think there might be something down there. Over on the far side of the valley there’s a rocky wall with maybe some cave openings?”

“Where?”

Sam handed him the binoculars. “See there, on the left? There’s something red and orange that’s out of place.”

“I see it.” HW’s voice was grim as he gave her back the set. “Let’s go.”

Sam gave up on the binoculars as they slowly approached the cave-lined wall and strained her eyes, trying to focus on the slumped shape on the ground.

“Roy has a checked shirt in red and orange,” HW muttered. “My grandma gave it to him for Christmas last year. She said it would help her see him coming.” He leaned forward. “I’m pretty sure that’s him. What do you think?”

“Yes.” Sam swallowed hard. “He’s not moving.”

HW parked the truck and took her hand. “I can’t get any closer. Let me go first and see what’s up with him. You text Jenna and tell the others to stand by, okay?”

“HW, I’ve probably seen more injured people than you ever have. I’m trained in basic first aid and combat injuries. I’m not going to pass out or anything.”

He smoothed her hair away from her cheek. “I know that. But just give me a sec, okay?”

Sam grudgingly nodded, aware of all the things he wasn’t saying about her current level of both mental and physical fitness. She didn’t like it, but for once she appreciated his restraint. He kissed her nose before climbing out of the truck and grabbing the medical kit.

With the engine idling and the door open, a wave of heat swept through the truck, reminding Sam of another desert in another faraway place. She took out her phone and texted Jenna.

We think we found Roy. More details soon.

Pocketing her cell, she opened her door and carefully got out, wincing as her left heel hit the ground too hard, shocking her knee. The silence in the enclosed valley was all-encompassing, as if it was holding its breath along with her. She took one tentative step toward HW when a flash of movement and the slight puff of dust from a rockfall made her look up.

“HW!” she shouted, the echo of her words bouncing off the rocks. “Above you!”

Even as he turned toward her, she wrenched open the rear door of the truck and unzipped the duffel bag. Within seconds, HW’s unfamiliar rifle was in her hands and she tried to work out if there was a round in the chamber.

“Where the hell’s the safety?” she muttered as the rifle refused to fire and her fingers moved desperately over the gun. She found it more by accident than design, flipped off the safety, and came around the truck just as the giant cat leaped off the rock wall onto the valley floor a few feet away from HW and the unconscious Roy.

As she instinctively took aim, Sam went down hard on her left knee. Centering herself, she brought the rifle up into position and sighted on the cat advancing on the two men. The sound of her first shot ricocheted against the rock with a deafening crack, scaring the cougar, but it didn’t retreat. Sam aimed again, this time just above its head, and closed her eyes as she squeezed the trigger.

Her breath whooshed out as the cougar finally turned and ran. For a long moment she could do nothing but fight the black spots of dizziness swirling before her eyes. She wasn’t going to faint and leave HW with two invalids. She wasn’t.

* * *

His ears still ringing from the crack of the rifle, HW carefully laid Roy back on the ground and stumbled to his feet. Sam was some distance away by the truck, kneeling in the dirt, her face a white blur, her eyes wide. He’d never seen that look on her face before and he hoped he never would again.

He approached her from the side, his hands held where she could see them.

“Sam? Put the gun down, okay?”

She didn’t respond, so he took the Mini 14 away from her, dropped the magazine, and pulled back the bolt to clear the round in the chamber. When the gun was disarmed, he laid it to one side and wrapped his arms around Sam.

“It’s okay. You did good. Roy and I are both fine.”

She elbowed him in the ribs. “I know that. My knee’s locked in position. I can’t straighten up.”

“Your left knee?”

“Yes, stupid!”

HW let out his breath. “What can I do?”

She pointed down the valley. “Go and help Roy.”

“But—”

She pointed again. “Go. This has happened before. I know how to deal with it.”

HW reluctantly got to his feet and stared down at her. “Stay there.” Her glare was so feral, he backed up a step. “Just kidding.”

“I’ll text Jenna. Does this place have a name?”

HW considered. “Tell Chase to come to the valley south of the silver mine where we used to play cavemen.”

“Seriously ?”

He shrugged as he turned away, pretending not to notice the ragged edge of pain in her voice. “Don’t know any other name for it.”

“Leave the rifle here. I’ll keep an eye out for that cougar.”

“It’s right beside you.”

Walking away from her took some doing. Despite everything she’d said, he wanted to pick her up, hold her tight, and take care of her. Not that she’d let him. She’d probably shoot him with his own gun. He’d never met anyone who was so fiercely and annoyingly independent in his life.

When he reached Roy, he crouched down beside the old man. He’d already made a pillow out of his jacket and checked him over. Sam might be better trained, but during his time in the rodeo he’d seen plenty of injuries caused by falls from horses.

“Roy? How are you doing?” There was a darkening bruise on Roy’s forehead and a sticky patch of blood on the side of his skull.

“What happened?” Roy croaked through dry lips.

“Your horse came home without you.”

“Tricky little bugger,” Roy whispered. “One minute I was tracking the cougar, the next thing I knew she’d led me here and turned on me when I got close to the caves.”

“She’s probably got cubs in there.” HW opened the medical kit, found some antiseptic wipes, and gently wiped Roy’s battered face. “What’s hurting?”

“My head and my right leg,” Roy answered. “Think I heard something break when I hit the ground.”

HW winced. “Don’t worry; we’ll get you all fixed up in no time. Chase is on his way.”

As if in answer to his unspoken prayer, a loud, roaring sound filled the canyon, making HW cover his ears and look skyward to where a small helicopter was attempting to land.

“Trust Chase to make an entrance. Where the hell did he get that?” HW said as he attempted to clear the dust from his eyes. “You okay, Roy?”

He glanced anxiously back toward where he’d left Sam, but he couldn’t see anything behind the billowing cloud of dust the helicopter had stirred up.

Eventually, Chase came striding toward him, followed by two people kitted out in bright orange paramedic jackets.

HW got out of the way as the man and woman converged on Roy and started asking him a million questions.

Chase gave him a one-armed hug. “Thanks for finding him.”

“I had help. There are probably cougar cubs in the caves here, and a very protective mama who didn’t like Roy getting so close.”

Chase glanced back at the caves. “I’m just glad he’s okay.”

“From what I can tell, the cougar didn’t attack him directly, but his horse was scared enough to throw him and bolt. Sam and I saw the cougar when we got here. Sam scared her off again.”

“Good for Sam. Where is she, by the way?”

“Over by my truck.” HW pointed at the helicopter. “Where did that come from?”

Chase shuffled his booted feet. “Well, I’ve been thinking about acquiring a helicopter for the ranch, and I liaised with some charities and the local firefighters and got this.”

“Nice and perfect timing,” HW said. “Is there room for another one on there?”

“Why?” Chase’s piercing blue gaze ran over HW. “Are you hurt?”

“I’m not, but I think Sam might need a ride.” HW hesitated. “When they’ve got Roy settled, could you ask one of the guys to come check Sam out?”

“Sure. Thanks again, bro.”

HW set off back up the slope to where he’d left Sam. She was still on the ground, both hands working the muscles of her left leg. He knelt beside her and added his strength to hers, aware of her pain, wanting desperately to take it away from her.

“Any better?”

“A little.” She was literally talking through gritted teeth. “I need something like a hot pack to really get it moving again.”

“Hang in there.”

“Can you just get me in the back of the truck?”

“I can do better than that.” He scooped her up into his arms in one smooth motion. “Come on.”

“Where are you going?”

“You can go with Roy in the helicopter.”

Her fingernails dug into the back of his neck. “I don’t want to do that.”

“Bullshit; let them take you to the ER. They can give you something for the pain and you’ll be back on your feet tomorrow.”

“I don’t want—”

He halted near the helicopter and stared down at her. “Just for once, let someone take care of you, okay? You’re in pain and you need help.”

She glared back at him. “I don’t need any help. If you’ll just put me in the truck, I can go back to the ranch. I’ll be fine.”

“Not this time.” HW paused. “Sam, what if you can’t unlock those muscles yourself? Asking for help doesn’t mean you’re weak. It just means you’re not stupid.”

She opened her mouth to reply and he talked over her. “I know what you’re going to say—that you don’t need anything from me—but please get yourself checked out.”

“I don’t need anyone to look after me or tell me what to do.” Sam’s voice was trembling now. “So you don’t need to save me, HW.”

“I’m not trying to save you! I’m trying to stop you hurting yourself more because you’re too damned stubborn to take any advice!”

“Like you take advice? Haring off to Austin to save Lally?”

“At least she let me help her!” It was his turn to glare down at her. “And stop changing the subject.”

Behind them, Chase cleared his throat. “Er, guys? Can you let Adam take a look at Sam?”

“Be my guest.” HW pivoted around. “Her left knee has locked up.”

“I’m quite capable of speaking for myself, HW,” Sam snapped. “And I don’t need to go to hospital.”

Chase came up close. “Sorry, Sam, but seeing as you’re a guest on the ranch, I have to get you checked over by the professionals.” He turned to Adam. “Can you take her in?”

* * *

Adam was already checking out her knee. Sam’s breath hissed out as his fingers probed the locked joint.

“Is it sore there?”

“What do you think?”

“Sam . . .”

She ignored HW and concentrated on the pain. For once, it was better than all the other shit screaming through her head of another desolate place, of the cries of the dying, and the smell of hot, coppery blood.

“Sure. She’ll fit in fine with Roy.” Adam looked up at Sam. “Would you like something for the pain?”

“No. I don’t want anything. I’m fine.”

HW took a firmer grip on Sam and turned toward the helicopter. “Great. Let’s load her up.”

As he walked away, he muttered in her ear, “There’s no need to act like a brat. Adam’s just trying to help.”

She buried her face against his arm and nipped him through his shirt.

“Ouch!”

The female paramedic was chatting away to Roy, who had already been loaded into the chopper. She grinned at HW as he approached.

“Roy’s a bit of a charmer, isn’t he?”

“And still single,” Roy chimed in.

“He’s wedded to the ranch.” HW lowered Sam onto the bed. “I’ll check up on you both when I get back, okay?”

Roy gave HW a thumbs-up, but Sam refused to meet his gaze. She just couldn’t let him see how afraid she was because then he’d never leave her side, and right now she wanted him to stay more than she could breathe. She didn’t want to be that person again—the stupid girl who’d clung to Jason, begging him not to leave her even as he walked away. She couldn’t bear to be weak. It hurt more than any injury she’d ever sustained.

What if she let HW in? Let him take care of her? He’d take over everything she was, engulf her and leave her for dead.

“Better get out of the way,” Chase said to HW. “That thing creates a lot of dust.”

The last thing she saw as the medics climbed in and strapped themselves in was HW’s face. She resolutely turned away and tried to slow down her breathing. It was nothing like Afghanistan. She had to get over herself.

She jumped as Roy reached over and took her hand.

“You okay, Miss Sam? You’re looking a bit green around the gills there.”

She couldn’t even manufacture a smile.

“Takes you back, don’t it?” Roy squeezed her fingers. “I fought in a war just like you did. Still hate the sound of an incoming chopper.”

This time she barely managed a nod, and then the pilot took off and, thankfully, she couldn’t hear a single thing above the roar of the engine.

She needed to get a grip or else they’d start pumping her full of drugs and wheeling her off to see a shrink at the nearest VA hospital. Her knee would unlock itself when she applied enough heat, and she’d be at the ranch by sundown and back to her normal, happy self.

At least, she hoped she would. She stared out at the blue sky and took deep breaths. Somehow, she’d allowed Hoss William Morgan to steal into her heart and make her care for him. Somehow, she had learned to depend on him—to want his support. And he’d hate that. He’d told her that.

Now all she had to do was find a way to stop herself from caring.

Chapter Nineteen

“What do you mean, BB’s already gone to pick them up?” HW asked as he walked into the ranch kitchen, where the family was about to start dinner.

Chase’s eyebrows rose. “BB was at the Marine base near Bridgeport, so he said he’d go by the hospital. What’s the problem?”

HW sank down onto his seat and shoved a hand through his hair. “Nothing. I just . . .”

“Wanted to see if Sam was okay?” Ruth handed him a plate. “She’s fine. She sent Jenna a text.”

“Great.” HW took a massive spoonful of beef stew and dumped mashed potatoes on top of it. She hadn’t texted him at all.

“I said I’d go sleep down in the cabin with her tonight,” Rachel piped up. “Just in case she needs anything.”

“That’s kind of you, dear,” Ruth said. “Roy’s going to stay here for a couple of nights, so I can keep an eye on him. He broke his ankle and has a mild concussion. They said he must have the hardest head in the universe, which doesn’t surprise me at all.”

Ruth helped herself to the stew. “I talked to him on the phone and he sounded remarkably chirpy.” She paused to put her napkin on her knee. “He said Sam wasn’t feeling too good on the ride to the hospital.”

HW snorted. “Yeah, and she was the one trying to pretend there was nothing wrong.”

“Roy said she was just terrified of the whole situation, like she was having flashbacks or something.”

HW’s appetite disappeared and he put down his fork. “Crap. I didn’t think of that.”

Ruth smacked his hand. “No cursing at the table. And why are you surprised? The last time she got sent to a hospital she ended up losing her foot.”

“I know, but . . .” He couldn’t even finish his sentence. Hadn’t he learned by now that when Sam was upset she either laughed it off or picked a fight with him? This time she’d been so scared she’d barely been able to find something to fight about.

“I need to talk to her.”

“They’ll be back in about half an hour.” Chase checked his cell phone and gave HW a wry look. “If Sam wants to talk to you, I’m sure she’ll let you know.”

* * *

HW paced the restored deck of the house, wishing he had a cigarette to while away the minutes and relax him. He hadn’t wanted to sit at the table and make nice with everyone. A flash of lights as BB’s truck turned into the circular drive had him moving swiftly down the steps.

BB lowered his window and grinned at HW.

“Hey. Give me a hand getting the cantankerous old coot into the house, won’t you?”

“Sure.”

HW walked around to the back of the truck and waited until BB opened the door. He could just see Sam, her face a blur in the dark interior, as he helped BB extract Roy, who was cursing like a sailor.

They carried Roy up to the house and into the parlor, where Ruth had made a bed for him. Leaving him to Ruth’s tender mercies, they returned to the truck only to find that both Jenna and Sam had already disappeared.

“Jenna must have walked down with her. I was going to drive her around, but Sam said she needed to stretch her leg.” BB shrugged as he closed the doors. “I’ll go check.”

“I’ll go.” Even as he spoke, HW was already on his way.

“Shall I send Rachel down?” BB called out to him.

“How about you wait and see how things go first?”

BB’s answer was a snort of laughter, which didn’t inspire confidence.

Halfway down the path, he met Jenna coming back. She smiled at him and paused to chat.

“Sam’s doing okay. She’s just tired.”

“Thanks. I’ll just . . .” He waved a vague hand in the direction of Sam’s cabin. “Check how she’s doing.”

“You go ahead, but I’ll warn you, she’s in an extremely bad mood.”

“What’s new?” HW murmured as he continued on his way. The chance of her mood getting even worse when she clapped eyes on him was high, but he wasn’t deterred. Sam was about the only person in the world he enjoyed fighting with.

He knocked on her door. “Hey, Sam? It’s HW; can I come in?”

“If you must.”

He went to find her sitting on the couch, her left leg raised off the floor and covered with a blanket. She’d tied her hair back and wore a crumpled Morgan Ranch T-shirt he suspected was his.

“How are you feeling?” HW sat on the single chair.

“Okay, thanks.”

He waited for her to elaborate, but she didn’t say a thing, which wasn’t how things usually went between them.

He pointed at her knee. “Did they straighten that out for you?”

“Ha ha. Yes.”

HW carefully took off his hat and fiddled with the brim. “Are you mad at me?”

“Why would you think that?”

“Because you’re acting kind of strange.” He studied her pale face. “Did they give you something to knock you out while they sorted out your knee? Is that why you’re quiet?”

“I wouldn’t let them drug me.”

“So why are you quiet?”

She shrugged. “Maybe because I don’t have anything to say.”

“That’s not like you. Off the top of my head, I can think of at least three things I was expecting to get bawled out for.”

“Like what?”

“Dumping you in that helicopter, making you go to the hospital, and chasing after Lally come to mind.” He sat forward. “I didn’t think about how being taken away like that might feel for you.”

“As in that I might be scared?” She finally met his gaze.

“Yeah. Like that.”

“I was scared, but not of the chopper.” She drew the blanket closer to her chest. “I was worried that they’d knock me out and I’d wake up missing something important again.”

“Understandable, and I didn’t help, did I?”

“You did what you thought was right, HW. Don’t go blaming yourself for that one.”

“Well, we all know about my white knight complex.” He sighed. “Okay, so now we’ve dealt with that, do you want to talk about Lally?”

“What’s there to say? Again, you did what you thought was best.”

HW frowned. “You’re being way too nice to me right now. What’s up?”

“I had a lot of time to think on the way back and I realized something important.” Sam folded the blanket between her fingers and let out her breath. “The fact that you care enough about people to want to save them is a good thing. You’re not the problem, HW; I am.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?”

“Look, I’m leaving in a week and we’ve had fun, but maybe we’ve reached the point where it’s time for us to go our separate ways.”

It took him some time to process that pronouncement. “What the hell ?”

Sam raised her chin. “You need to save women and I don’t need saving. That’s okay.”

“No, it’s not okay.” He slowly rose to his feet and stared down at her. “I get that I make mistakes and try to help too much, but how about you take some of the blame on your side?”

“I just did, you idiot!”

“No, you told me you don’t need me. You suggested that you’re too damn strong and independent to need anyone. What does that say about you, Sam? That you’re too damn chicken to allow someone to support you, to care about you? To want to fucking be part of your life?”

HW abruptly stopped talking. What the hell had he just said? He jammed his hat back on his head.

“Well, good luck with that, Miss Sam. Good luck with being so perfect that you don’t need anyone or are too scared to even try to let someone in.”

He just about managed not to slam the door on his way out, but it was hard not to give way to his frustration. What the hell did she think she was playing at? He stopped just outside the barn and stared up at the starry sky. And why the hell was his heart hurting like she’d just stomped all over it?

She hadn’t been serious. She was leaving in a week. She didn’t need him. What more was there to say? That’s how he liked his relationships.

He tossed back his head and howled into the darkness.

“You okay out there. bro?”

HW closed his eyes as Ry came down the steps from the house and strolled up to him. “No.”

“Want to talk about it?”

“Nothing to say.” HW forced a smile.

Ry raised an eyebrow. “You and Sam arguing again?”

“Nope. We’re done with that.” HW shoved a hand in his pocket. “Apparently, I’m too good for her and surplus to requirements.”

“Wow.” Ry whistled softly. “That must sting. I mean, usually you’re the one doing the dumping.”

“You’re suggesting she hurt my pride?”

“Sure sounds like it.”

“Thanks for the support,” HW snapped. “I don’t know what I’m supposed to have done. She just decided we’re through.”

“Yeah?” Ry came close enough for HW to see his face clearly. “Usually that makes you happy.”

HW set his jaw. “I can sense you’re trying to make some kind of point here, Ry. Could you do us both a favor and spit it out so I can go to bed? It’s been a long day.”

“Okay; you’re pissed because Sam’s a strong, independent woman who doesn’t need you, which has never happened to you before, correct?”

HW reluctantly nodded.

“So why do you care what she thinks?”

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” HW growled.

“She’s letting you off the hook. She’s telling you she’s not the kind of woman you seem to prefer, so why aren’t you happy about that? Why can’t you just say thanks for the sex and walk away like you normally do?”

“Because—” HW shut his mouth. Why did he care? What was it about Sam that made him want her regardless? And he did want her. His reaction to being sent away and to Ry’s questions had made that obvious even to a dumb idiot like him. “I don’t know.”

Ry punched his arm. “Yeah, you do. You’re just fighting it.”

“Like you’d know anything.” HW scoffed and walked off.

“Hell, bro. I know. Do you think any of us Morgans can deal with the idea of loving someone without some serious nerves? We’re all screwed up about what love is.” Ry hesitated. “I thought you’d be different, what with the way Mom felt about you, but maybe I was wrong.”

“What the heck makes you think I’m in love with Sam?” HW asked.

Ry’s triumphant grin made his hand clench into a fist.

“You’re still in denial? Bro, please.”

HW gave his twin the finger, turned away, walked into the house, and went straight up to his bedroom, where he locked the door. He tossed his hat onto his chair and stripped off his clothes before climbing into bed. As he breathed in the familiar scent of lavender and fresh air from the sheets, the instinct to hide under the covers and never come out almost overwhelmed him.

Was he really that scared of the L word?

He rolled onto his back and stared up at the ceiling.

Yeah.

He was.

Chapter Twenty

“Sam? Have you got a moment?”

Sam looked up from her bowl of oatmeal to find January standing beside her table. She hadn’t slept well and had been forced to use her wheelchair for the first time in ages when her uncooperative left leg had refused to bear her weight and get her to the guest center. After her exploits the previous day, she was simply glad to be moving again.

“Sure; what’s up?”

“Chase and I wanted to talk to you about the plan for the children and vets program.”

“Me? You’d be better off talking to Jenna. She’s the one who knows all about it.”

“We know that, but we’d like to get your perspective as well. You’ve been incredibly helpful with your feedback about the ranch so far, and you did say you ran a version of this back in your practice in Sacramento.”

January’s smile was so open and hopeful that Sam couldn’t disappoint her.

“Okay. When do you want me?”

“When you’ve finished breakfast, come and find me at the front desk.” January smiled. “Thanks so much, Sam.”

Sam added another spoonful of brown sugar and some raisins to her half-empty bowl and topped it off with a small pitcher of cream. Living on the ranch had done wonderful things for her appetite and feeling miserable about HW made her crave comfort food.

She reminded herself that she’d sent him away before he did it to her—that he’d told her he didn’t do relationships and got scared when women got too close. And, boy, was she close. The trouble was, she wanted to get so close to him that there wasn’t a single inch of skin not touching, which meant it was time to stop. For both their sakes.

She sighed into her coffee. The thing was, it didn’t feel good. It felt wrong—like she was throwing something precious away, like she was a chicken.

“Cluck cluck,” Sam muttered. “Go me.”

Getting to her feet, she sat in her chair and made her way back to the entrance hall, where she found January dusting the dried flower arrangement.

“Oh, there you are, Sam! Come on through. Chase is in his office.”

They both went into the business part of the building and January led the way to Chase’s office. He looked up when they came in, his intent blue gaze softening as he smiled at his wife. January had found a way to tame her Morgan brother, but Chase was nothing like HW.

For the next half hour, Sam had to concentrate hard because Chase was nothing but thorough in his questions. Whatever she said seemed to convince him, and eventually, he sat back and nodded.

“This idea is definitely a go—at least as a summer camp for the kids, and on a when-needed basis for ex-service personnel. I’ll talk to Jenna and Blue to see whether we need to get new horses or we can work with the stock we have.”

January leaned forward. “It’ll have to be next summer, Chase. We need the next six months to get the main programs started.”

“Yes, although bookings are already looking good.” Chase smiled at January. “You’ve done a fantastic job on that.”

“So have you.”

For a second, Sam felt like such a third wheel that she contemplated creeping out.

She cleared her throat loudly. “So, if we’re done with the initial planning, can I make a request?”

“What’s up?” Chase instantly looked back to her again.

“I don’t want HW teaching me to ride anymore.”

“Why?” Chase asked. He was nothing but direct. “I thought you two were getting along great.”

“We were, but . . .” Sam grimaced. “We had a fight.”

“From what I’ve seen and heard, you do that a lot,” Chase murmured.

“This time I think we both meant it.”

Silence fell as Chase glanced at January, who came to sit on the front edge of his desk, right close to Sam.

“I don’t know him well, but HW seems to really care about you, Sam,” January said carefully. “I know he can be a bit argumentative and stubborn, but he’s a Morgan.”

“Hey, he’s way worse than me,” Chase objected.

“No, he isn’t. He’s just different, but equally exasperating.” January met Sam’s gaze. “I hope this doesn’t sound insensitive, but I got the feeling that you liked him a lot.”

“I do; I mean, I did,” Sam admitted. “But that’s the problem. He doesn’t want a proper relationship. He’s never had one and he’s scared.”

“He’s certainly never met anyone like you,” Chase added. “It’s been good for him to be challenged.”

“Maybe, but he was very clear about what he wanted.” Sam sighed. “And I feel bad talking about him when he’s not here. So can we just drop the subject?”

“If that’s what you want.” January stood up. “But if you need to talk to me about anything, you know where I am. I’m a specialist about decoding the habits of the Morgan male.”

Sam had to smile at that. “Noted.”

“There’s just one more thing.” Chase looked up from his laptop. “Following on from what we were just discussing, I was going to ask if you’d be interested in coming on board as an employee.”

Sam blinked at him. “Me?”

“For the summer camps, at first. We’d need to employ a physical therapist and counselor, and we’d much rather it was someone we can trust. You’ve also got a great eye for detail. If we’re successful, we’re going to need someone to take on more of the day-to-day project management for the whole ranch.”

“Like full time?”

Chase winked at January. “Yeah. We might be thinking of starting a family at some point.”

January blushed and studied the toe of her boot. “That’s true.”

“But I have a job in Sacramento,” Sam said.

“So I understand, but would you at least think about it?” Chase held her gaze. “I know you don’t want to discuss HW, but if you’re worried about seeing him, I doubt he’ll be here much in the future, and—”

“Whoa.” Sam held up her hand. “Excuse me? Whatever gave you the idea that HW wants to leave?”

“He’s always been the restless member of the family.” Chase frowned. “If he goes back to the rodeo, he won’t have time to hang out here.”

“Chase, with all due respect, you don’t really know him at all if you think he wants to move on. HW wants to stay here. He wants you guys to welcome him onboard.” Sam looked helplessly from January to Chase. “If you’re wanting to find a job for anyone, start with HW. He’d be great managing the kids and the vets. He’s incredibly patient and they’d all love him.”

Chase studied her for a long moment. “You think so?”

“I know so. He put up with me and I wasn’t exactly an ideal pupil. He’s all set to retire from the rodeo right now. Hasn’t he mentioned it?”

“Sure he has, but I didn’t think he really meant it.” Chase rubbed a hand over the back of his neck. “He’s never seemed to care about this place.”

“You’re wrong about that,” Sam said. “Dead wrong.”

“Then I’ll think about what you’ve said.” Chase nodded decisively. “It certainly adds a whole new dimension to our future plans.”

“Good.” Sam headed for the door. “If he’s staying, I’m pretty darn sure he won’t want me around, but thanks for the offer.”

“Seeing how passionately you just defended him, Sam, I’m not so sure about that.” Chase’s smile was tinged with mischief. “I don’t think you’ve given up just yet.”

“Because I had to defend him against his family?” Sam raised her chin. “I like HW. He’s strong and courageous, and underneath that charm he’s so . . . kind.” She groaned. “I’m not helping, am I?”

“Not at all.” Chase winked at her. “But I’m not complaining. Any woman who can get a Morgan all riled up and not knowing which way to turn is a genius in my book.”

“That’s the truth,” January said. “Please think about what we’ve said, okay?”

Sam let herself out into the hallway and took her time returning to her cabin. She had exercises to do to help maintain the flexibility of her knee. After that, she’d find something to do that was as far away from HW Morgan as possible. This time she knew he wouldn’t come after her.

* * *

“What kind of job?” HW sat in front of Chase’s desk and gave his big brother a cautious glance. He’d been summoned to Chase’s office just before he was due to take Rachel and Sam out for their riding lesson and was impatient to get out of there as fast as possible to see Sam.

“A job here at the ranch,” Chase said patiently. “If you’re serious about retiring from the rodeo, we could definitely use you here.”

“Doing what?”

“Heading up the summer camps for the disabled kids and dealing with incoming veterans on a one-on-one basis for a start.”

“Really?”

Chase shrugged. “Everyone keeps telling me what a great teacher you are, so this seems an ideal role for you.”

“What about Jenna and BB?” HW asked slowly.

“They’ll be working alongside you, but the main responsibility for maintaining and running the program would be yours.”

HW let the idea sink in. “It sounds . . . great.”

“Yeah?”

“I’d have to do some research, maybe visit some camps and work alongside the professionals there to make sure I was doing it right, but I’d definitely be up for it.” HW smiled at Chase and rose to his feet. “Wow. Thanks for thinking of me! I didn’t think you were interested in me working here at all.”

Chase grimaced. “I thought you were going back to the rodeo, but someone set me straight about that.”

HW nodded. “Jenna’s a smart woman. She must have worked out I was interested after we had dinner together at her house the other night.”

“Nope, it wasn’t Jenna.”

“BB, then.”

Chase shook his head and grinned in an infuriating way. “Wrong again.”

“Then who?”

“Sam Kelly.”

HW gripped the back of his seat hard. “Sam recommended me for the job?”

“She was quite passionate about it as well. She basically told me I was an idiot for not working it out for myself.”

“Well, she’s right about that,” HW muttered. “How did that come about? Did she just march in here and start telling you what to do?”

“Not quite. I was asking her if she was interested in taking up the physical therapist job for the summer camps.”

“What did she say?”

“You’ll have to ask her. But during our conversation, she suggested you would make a fantastic teacher. I spoke to everyone around the ranch and they all agreed with her, hence my offering you the job.”

“Everyone thought I’d be good at it?”

“Yeah.”

HW wanted to grin like an idiot. “That’s cool.”

“Don’t forget to say thank you to Sam, then, will you?”

“Don’t you start meddling.” HW glowered at his brother. “She’s the one who’s not talking to me right now.”

“You’re as bad as each other.” Chase made a dismissive gesture. “Now go away. I have a call coming in.”

HW paused at the door. “Thanks, Chase. I mean it.”

“Thank Sam.”

“I will.”

HW shut the door and went out to the lobby, his mind brimming with ideas mixed up with anticipation and gratitude. He could do this job. He wanted to do it really well. He checked the time and went out to the barn but found only Ry saddling up his horse.

“Where’s Sam?” HW asked.

“She’ll be here in a minute; why?”

“No reason.” HW looked around for something to do. “I’ll get Cisco out.”

“There’s no need. I’m taking Sam and Rachel out with me,” Ry said.

“Where?”

“For their regular lesson.” Ry continued buckling on the bridle like there was nothing wrong.

“That’s my job.”

Ry met his gaze. “Not according to the boss. I was told to take your place.”

“And you just agreed to do that?”

“HW, you’re not being very nice to Rachel, and Sam . . .”

“Sam what?”

“Sam requested a new teacher.”

HW glared at his twin. “Did she, now.” He turned on his heel and watched as Sam and Rachel approached the barn. Sam was in her chair and Rachel was pushing her. They were chatting like a pair of magpies. “I wonder why?”

Sam came right up to him, her green gaze way too benign. Rachel gave him a quick nod and sidled over toward Ry, who immediately smiled at her.

“Hey, Rach, how are you doing today?”

“I’m good, thanks. How are you?”

“Enjoying this day more every minute.” Ry winked at her. “How about you and I get started and leave HW and Sam to clear the air between them?”

Rachel grabbed her horse’s bridle. “That’s a great idea.”

Sam cleared her throat. “Um, I’m supposed to be going with you two.”

“No, you’re not,” HW interjected.

She raised her chin. “I don’t have anything in particular I need to say to you right now, HW. I’d much rather go ride.”

He stared her down. “Well, I do have something to say.”

She folded her arms across her chest. “Then go ahead, seeing as it doesn’t look like you’re going to get out of my way until you do.”

He waited until Ry and Rachel mounted up and were out of earshot before returning his attention to Sam.

“How’s your knee?”

“It’s fine, thanks.”

“Good. Then why are you using your chair?”

“Because I felt like it. Next question?”

HW started to sweat as he tried to think what to say and then decided to go with it. “Why did you recommend me for the job?”

She blinked at him. “What job?”

“The job here at the ranch, helping out with the kids and vets.”

“Because I knew you’d be good at it.” She sighed. “Look, I know things didn’t work out for us long term, not that either of us even wanted that, but I still like you and want to be friends.”

“Friends . . .”

“Yes.”

“That’s it? You’re giving up?”

She looked away toward the barn. “You’ll be perfect for this job. You’ll be back with your family and can finally settle down.”

“And what about you?” He tried to keep his tone light, but inside, a red-hot fist was tightening in his gut. “Did you take the job Chase offered you?”

“Of course I didn’t.”

“Why not?”

“HW, don’t be dense. How could I work here, when you . . .” She paused. “When I already have a good job in Sacramento?”

“But you put a lot of effort into planning those camps.”

“I know, but . . . sometimes other things and other people are more important.”

“People like me, you mean?”

“Yes.”

HW swallowed hard. When was the last time someone had put his needs first or had cared enough to stand up for him? Why couldn’t Sam see that it was the most loving thing anyone had ever done for him?

“Thank you,” HW said and meant the words from the bottom of his heart. “Thank you, Sam Kelly.”

“You’re welcome, Hoss William.” Her green eyes held a hint of tears as she turned away from him.

“Sam?” She went still. “Are you sure you don’t want that job?”

She spun around to face him. “Please don’t make this difficult, HW. I don’t want to hurt you.”

“But you will if you walk away from this place, from this job, and from me.” HW let out his breath. He felt like he was tottering on the edge of a cliff. “I want you to stay.”

“And I’m too scared, okay? You’re right; I am a chicken.”

“I shouldn’t have said that about you. I was mad and—”

“You were right!”

“I can’t make you stay—hell, I couldn’t even make my mother stick around—but will you at least think about Chase’s offer?” HW said hesitantly. “Maybe come back in the summertime and spend a couple of months out here?”

He was aware that he was trying to coax her into giving him some kind of lifeline, some kind of hope, but he couldn’t seem to stop the words from coming out of his mouth. She’d think he was such a wuss.

Don’t go, Mom, please don’t go.

“Sorry; I have no right to say any of that to you.” HW took an unsteady step back. “You’ll work it out yourself.”

He stayed where he was as she left, her ride seemingly forgotten in her haste to get away from him, wondering why his heart was still thumping away in his chest when he thought it should be broken. He was that stupid little boy again, begging his mother not to leave him. Had he really said that out loud in his sleep? It hadn’t worked then, so why should it work now? There was something about him that was inherently unlovable and leavable.

“Get a grip, HW,” he muttered to himself. “Grow up.”

The thing was, he had grown up and thought he’d found someone who might love him for himself. But one thing he’d learned was that you couldn’t force someone to love you, and for whatever reason, Sam was running away from him. She had to make her own decisions. It sucked, but it was one of those home truths his grandma Ruth would be sure to point out to him.

And he wasn’t exactly blameless, was he? He was too scared to tell her he might be in love with her. He stared out toward the guest cabins. Should he sacrifice everything and lay it out there for her? Put his heart and his future on the line?

HW went into the barn, saddled up Cisco, and headed for the hills. A long ride might clear his head and help him make some critical decisions. And if that didn’t work, maybe he’d swallow his pride and ask his twin for some advice. Ry would love that.

Chapter Twenty-One

HW wanted her to come back to the ranch . . .

Sam put down the magazine she’d been pretending to read for over an hour and contemplated the silence around her. It was late in the evening. She’d done her exercises and spent a peaceful two hours helping Ruth in the kitchen before taking a nap.

The thought of taking the job at the ranch had stayed in her mind. She’d enjoyed working out the program specifics and could really see herself participating in them. After her injury, she’d returned to her old job in Sacramento because it was familiar and, at the time, she’d needed that. But in the last year she’d grown restless not only at home with her parents but with the repetitive nature of her work.

Could she take on a challenge? Was she mentally fit enough to help others who might be going through the same kind of issues and endless surgeries she’d experienced? Coming to the ranch proved she was much more capable than she’d imagined, and her parents certainly seemed to be enjoying life without her.

Sam grinned at the thought of her mom, who had been cheering her on from the sidelines during the whole ranch experience. She knew that whatever she decided to do, her parents would support her.

Like she’d supported HW when he’d tried to make her stay. . . .

Her smile died. HW Morgan, the man who’d never met a commitment he hadn’t run away from, had asked her to consider coming back, presumably so he could see her again.

What the heck did that mean?

She smoothed out the pages of the magazine as she reran their last conversation in her head again. She’d told him that everything was fine, and that she was glad he’d be working at the ranch. He’d suggested she could stick around as well.

Which must mean he wasn’t as afraid of commitment as she was. But why hadn’t he flat-out demanded she stay and told her why?

Sam slapped her hand down on her knee. “Because he already told you no one sticks around for him, not even his mother! Why would he risk all that hurt again, you idiot?”

Had he really thought that if he’d said he maybe had feelings for her she’d laugh in his face and walk off anyway?

Of course he had. She knew him, dammit. She should have thought it through at the time.

Which just left the matter of her being a coward . . .

Sam contemplated walking away from the ranch and never seeing HW again and her stomach rolled over. Grabbing her cell, she scrolled through the phone numbers and pressed Cam’s.

“Cam here. What’s up?”

“You know what you said about me being afraid to trust myself with anyone again?”

“Yeah; what about it?”

“So what if I just dipped my toe into that?”

“I’d say it was a good start.” Cam sounded cautiously optimistic. “Are we talking about your cowboy here?”

“Yes. I think he wants me to stick around, but I’m not ready to commit one hundred percent to that yet and I’m still not sure how he feels, but I think I need to put myself out there to see how he reacts.” Sam had to take a deep breath. “Does that make sense?”

“Absolutely.”

“Then you think I should do it?”

Cam laughed. “The fact that you’ve, a, come to that conclusion yourself, and b, are considering doing it means you don’t need my advice. I’m so proud.”

“Okay. Thanks.”

“Let me know how it goes. Be brave, Sam.”

“Will do.”

Sam ended the call and checked the time before finding her parents’ phone number. Ruth usually held a family dinner at six and she expected all her grandchildren to attend. Would she mind a gatecrasher? From some of the less-than-subtle comments Ruth had made that afternoon, Sam didn’t think she would. If she got going now she could be in place at the table before HW noticed she was there and then somehow get his attention after the meal.

Her knee was feeling a lot better, and a slow walk up toward the ranch house would definitely do her good after all her sitting around and worrying. Sam hoisted herself to her feet and found her cane. She had to do this. She had to stop being afraid and reach out for something she really wanted.

Which, in this case, was HW Morgan. Possibly the most annoying, hot, and arrogant cowboy in the universe.

It was already dark, but there were enough footlights on the paths to guide her back past the shadowed barn and up the steps to the porch of the ranch house. Lights shone in almost all the windows and the old pipes were gurgling, indicating a house full of Morgans and their companions.

Gathering her courage, Sam eased off her boots and made her way down to the kitchen. At the door, she cleared her throat and waited until Ruth and January noticed her standing there.

“Room for one more?” Sam asked.

“If you’ve come to tell HW to grow a spine and tell you how he feels, yes.” Ruth beckoned her inside. “Or if you just like chili. I made it especially hot, just for HW.”

“I love chili.” Sam sorted out the bundle of silverware on the table and began laying out the places. “And I definitely have a couple of things to say to HW. Where is he, by the way?”

“He just got back from a ride and he’s taking a shower,” Ruth said. “He’ll probably be down in a minute, although the amount of time he takes doing his hair these days might hold him up a while.”

Sam found herself grinning. “I know he takes longer than me to get ready to go out.”

“He is pretty, though,” January said.

“Who’s pretty?” Roy and Chase came in together and Chase went to kiss January.

“You are, my darling.” January kissed him back while Roy snorted.

“I thought they were talking about me, Chase,” Roy joked.

“We were. Especially with that sticking plaster on your shaved head.” Ruth handed Sam a pile of linen napkins. “Put these out, too.”

* * *

HW rubbed halfheartedly at his damp hair and contemplated the effort required to find a hair dryer. What was the point? No one would care whether he was looking good, but they would notice if he didn’t turn up at the dinner table all excited about his new role at the ranch.

And he was excited. He just wished Sam had found a way to stay to share it with him. He put on a T-shirt and a checked shirt over it, zipped up his jeans, and started down the stairs. Voices drifted up to him from the kitchen and he paused to enjoy that sense of coming home—of them finally believing in him . . .

Someone laughed and he paused on the bottom step. That had sounded just like Sam. He was obviously so desperate to see her that he was hallucinating. His cell buzzed and he took it out of his pocket.

Call me right now.

HW frowned at the terse message from Rio and then noticed another bunch of texts that must have come through while he was in the shower. He found Rio’s number and held the phone to his ear.

“What’s up?”

“HW? Where have you been? I’ve been trying to get hold of you all afternoon.”

“I was out riding. What’s wrong?”

“I was going to ask you the same question. What the hell happened with Lally?”

A prickle of unease ran down HW’s spine. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“She’s all over the media, claiming you got her hooked on drugs and then dumped her for another woman.”

“What?” Even though he protested, HW realized he wasn’t surprised. A sick feeling stirred in his gut.

“It’s on her Facebook page, Twitter, and now some of the rodeo blogs and sites are picking it up.” Rio sighed. “I’m sorry, HW.”

“No, it’s okay. I’ll deal with it.”

“Let me know if I can help in any way, my friend.”

“I will. Thanks for the heads-up, Rio.”

HW ended the call and stayed where he was, flicking through the hundred or so texts and Twitter mentions that Lally’s revelations had already generated. He forced himself to find her original post and read it through. Not only did she make herself out to be an innocent girl he’d corrupted, but she dragged up all the shit about his mother leaving him and how it had made him abusive to women.

His cell rang and he automatically answered it.

“HW, it’s Paul.”

“What do you want? Keen to add some fuel to the fire?” HW snapped. “I don’t think I need it. You, for one, should be glad I’ve really burned my bridges now and can never come back to the rodeo.”

“Look, HW, calm down. We can fix this.”

“Like how?”

“Hear me out. I’ll talk to Lally, tell her you’re coming back to the rodeo for another year and that you want to make things right with her. Then she’ll walk back her posts and we’ll spin it to look like she was hacked or something. You come back, we make sure she gets help, and then, at the end of the year, you officially retire and dump her. How does that sound?”

HW tried to form words but ended up shaking his head, which didn’t translate well into the phone.

“HW? Come on. We can fix this! I know you don’t want your family going through that media circus again, not after last time, so if you want to protect them, just go along with me and they’ll never know.”

The back door slammed and Blue came in, his blue gaze icy and his mouth a hard line as he spotted HW on the stairs.

“Too late,” HW said. “I think my family already knows.”

He followed his brother into the kitchen and braced himself for the fallout as Blue started speaking over everyone else. He’d been here before and barely made it out alive. He’d made his much-loved grandma cry. Of course the whole family were present, including Rachel and Roy.

“Have you guys seen what HW has done? He’s fricking dragged us all into another scandal!” BB read something off his phone. “Lally Goldstein, rodeo star’s ex-girlfriend, confesses all. ‘He made me take drugs and then left me high and dry for another woman.’ What the hell, HW?”

“I . . .” HW swallowed hard. “She’s . . .”

“What is wrong with you?” BB continued. “We’ve welcomed you back, offered you a job, and in return you single-handedly destroy all the hard work Chase and everyone else has put into marketing this place. We’ll be losing customers by the dozen over this.”

“Leave HW alone!”

HW jumped as Sam suddenly shot to her feet and pointed at BB. Where the hell had she come from?

“HW did everything he could to help Lally! She’s just doing this out of spite because he refused to enable her anymore.” She glared at everyone seated around the table. “How about for once you all listen to what HW has to say and pretend to be supportive ? And maybe just believe him? Just because he was your mother’s favorite child doesn’t mean you all still have to resent the hell out of him.”

Silence fell as they all stared at Sam. Her color was high and her eyes were flashing green fire, daring anyone to disagree with her. HW had never been so proud of her in his life.

“Okay.” Chase, always the peacemaker, cleared his throat. “How about we do that? What’s going on, HW?”

He took a deep breath and fixed his attention on Chase. “You know about Lally using my credit card, right?” Chase nodded. “When I went to see her in Austin, I told her I’d canceled the card and offered to help her find treatment for her drug issues. She told me she was fine and asked me to get back with her. When I refused, she ran that story by me—that somehow I’d ruined her life. She must have decided to go public with it to punish me.”

“Go on,” Chase said.

“That’s about it. This is typical of Lally. She likes to lash out when things don’t go her way.” His gaze settled on Sam, his unlikely champion. “There’s a way to fix this. Paul just called and said that if I go back and do another year, he’ll help me deal with Lally.”

Sam snorted. “So, basically, Paul’s abrogating all responsibility for his own part in Lally’s issues and using her to get you back to make him money.”

“Pretty much.” HW hesitated. “But I’ll do it if it means my family doesn’t get dragged through the mud again.”

“No.” To HW’s amazement, it was BB who was talking and shaking his head. “You don’t have to do that, HW.” BB shoved a hand through his hair. “Sam’s right. I was wrong to go off at you like that. I should’ve listened first.”

HW just about managed not to gawp as his fiery-tempered older brother sat down at the table.

“BB’s right,” Ry said quietly. “I know what Paul’s like. He’s probably been egging Lally on to do this just so he can get HW back. If you don’t fall for it, what’s he going to do?” He turned to his oldest brother. “Is there anything we can do about this, Chase? You’ve got all the resources here.”

“I’ll talk to my lawyers,” Chase said as January held his hand. “There’s no reason why you should have to go back, HW. What’s to say Paul doesn’t pull this trick at the end of the next season as well? If we give in now, we’ll just be setting a terrible precedent.”

“We?” HW said faintly.

“Yeah, your family.” Chase looked over at Ruth. “You okay with this?”

“Absolutely.” Ruth gave a firm nod. “Anyone who wants to say anything bad about my grandson is welcome to try. They won’t like what I say in return, though.”

“What about you, Dad?”

“I’d like HW to stay here with us,” Billy said.

“Rachel?” Chase looked at the last of the siblings. “What do you think?”

“I . . .” She swallowed hard. “I think HW deserves to be supported by his family, but I do have one question. What makes you all think my mother loved him best?”

“She just did,” Ry said quietly.

HW held Rachel’s gaze. “Seeing as I’m feeling all emotional right now about my family, what did Mom say that makes you think that isn’t true?”

Rachel tried to smile. “At the end, when she was really dosed up on pain meds, she often talked about things . . . Most of it made no sense, but I remember her cursing you for abandoning her and cursing . . . me.”

“Shit. ” HW sank down into the nearest seat and held his head in his hands.

“You know what she was talking about, don’t you?” Rachel asked.

“Yeah.” He forced himself to look up at her. “It’s kind of complicated.”

“And tied up with why you don’t like me very much?”

“No, I do like you, I just . . .” He slowly exhaled. “I don’t want to bring up all that stuff from the past about Mom and hurt you.”

BB elbowed him in the side. “I think you should just lay it out there, bro; finally clear the air.”

“Yeah.” Ry nodded at him. “Tell Rachel what happened.”

“Okay.” HW started speaking fast, before he lost his nerve. “Mom kind of lost it on our fifth birthday. She had severe postpartum depression, but, obviously, we didn’t know that. Ry and I caught her trying to drown you in the bath and stopped her.”

Rachel gasped and pressed her hand to her mouth.

“Mom got even madder and tried to drown Ry, so we had to fight her off. Dad came in and shouted for her, so she left us cleaning up and went down to confront him.” HW shuddered. “That didn’t go well. She tried to stab him and he wrestled the knife away, cutting them both in the process.”

“That’s pretty much what happened.” Billy spoke for the first time. “I’m sorry, Rachel.”

HW ignored everyone else in the room and focused on Rachel, who looked like she wanted to throw up.

“So what does this have to do with her saying you abandoned her if she was the one who ran away?” Rachel whispered.

“Dad was knocked out cold, so I went after her,” HW said, aware that everyone around the table had suddenly gone very still. “I thought that maybe I could stop her or something. She went into the bunkhouse, and I suddenly realized what she was going to do.”

“Leave with Big Mike?” Ry said.

“Yeah. I was the only one who knew she’d been hanging out with him. His truck was there, the engine was running, and he’d loaded most of his stuff into the back. Part of me wanted to go with her, but I was also afraid . . . her face when she’d tried to drown you and Ry was terrifying, so I did something really stupid.”

He had to stop, collect his thoughts, and remember how to breathe before he could continue.

“I was still carrying Rachel wrapped up in a towel. She’d stopped screaming and had fallen asleep, and I . . . I put her in the backseat of the truck in one of the boxes.”

The silence around him was complete.

“Why?” Rachel asked.

“Because I thought Mom would have to come back if you were with her. I thought . . .” HW forced himself to keep talking, even though his voice was shaking. “She’d come back for me.” He met his sister’s anguished gaze. “God, I’m so sorry, Rachel. I’m so dammed sorry.”

It was a long time before anyone spoke, but it gave HW a chance to ruthlessly squash down the urge to bawl like a baby.

“Well . . . damn.” BB shook his head. “I always wondered why Mom took you, Rachel, when HW was her favorite.”

Ruth reached across the table and took HW’s hand. “You did it with the best of intentions, love.”

“No, I did it because I was afraid and was trying to fix things. I thought Mom would come right back when she discovered she had Rachel with her and we could forget what had happened and be a family again.”

“You were five, HW.” Ruth squeezed his fingers. “And maybe having Rachel with her meant your mother finally had to live up to her responsibilities.” She turned to Rachel. “She was a good mother to you?”

“Yes. The best.” Rachel nodded as she wiped away a stray tear. “She brought me up by herself until she met Dad and I never wanted for anything.”

Billy cleared his throat. “I’m glad she was happy in the end.” He smiled at HW. “Don’t you feel better, having got all that off your chest?”

HW abruptly stood up. “Nope. I think I’m going to puke. Excuse me.”

He ran for the door, went outside into the cold night air, and headed for the barn and the comforting presence of horses and the sweet smell of hay. That was his world, where he’d always felt safe. He went into Cisco’s stall and slid down against the wall, letting the darkness crowd over him. After a while, he mentally reviewed his current state of mind and cataloged what had happened.

He’d told everyone what he’d done to Rachel. His ex and his agent had attempted to screw up his life, but his family had stuck by him and, most importantly, Sam had stood up for him even when he’d been expecting the worst.

What a night.

But in a weird way, he finally felt free, like the burden he’d been carrying in his heart for years had suddenly been lifted, and there really was nothing else to hide.

“HW? Are you in here?”

He slowly stood up as Rachel’s voice echoed down the length of the barn.

“Yeah.” He moved Cisco out of the way and came out of the stall. “What’s up?”

She wrapped her arms around herself and offered him a small smile. “I won the right to come and see how you were doing.”

HW strolled over to stand beside her. “There are probably a million things you want to ask me and I’m more than willing to talk about anything you want.”

“It’s hard to try to understand how the mother I knew behaved so . . . badly toward you guys.”

“She wasn’t well. I can’t blame her.”

“I hear what you’re saying, and that’s really nice of you, but it must’ve still hurt.”

“That she didn’t come back?” HW nodded. “Yeah. That sucked.”

“But . . .” Rachel hesitated. “If she had stayed put after stabbing your father and trying to drown her own kid, I don’t think she would’ve remained free for very long, do you? She would’ve been taken away for psychiatric evaluation and you would still have lost your mother. So would I. Maybe the shock of what happened forced her to make some choices and get help.”

“Yeah.” HW considered that. “You’ve got a point.”

“I’m not trying to score points. I’m just trying to salvage something for all of us from this mess,” Rachel said. “I hope you know I don’t blame you for what you did.”

“Why not?”

Her smile this time was much warmer. “Because you loved her, HW. You tried to do everything in your power to help her and save your family, and you were only a little kid.”

“Hell, she could’ve killed you, abandoned you—”

She touched his arm. “But she didn’t. Somewhere in your heart, you must have known that.”

“Maybe I was only thinking about myself.”

“I doubt it. You wanted your family to stay together, HW. Who could ever hate you for that?”

He held her gaze. “You say I’m too forgiving, but you’re way better at it than I am.”

“It’s easier for me. I didn’t know any of this about Mom until I came here, and sometimes if feels like you’re all talking about a person who never existed.” She smiled at him, and it was like seeing his mother in the good days. “Can we just get along? I’d really like that.”

Her face might be Annie’s, but the sweetness of her temperament was all Billy’s.

“I’d like that,” HW said gruffly.

“Then will you come back inside with me?” She linked arms with him. “No one’s leaving that table until they see you’re all right.”

“And that you’re still alive.”

“Possibly,” she conceded. “But they’re far more concerned about you.”

“Thanks, Rachel.” He paused to look down into her blue eyes. “I really mean it.”

“You’re welcome. Now come on up to the house.” She patted his sleeve. “It’s getting late.”

* * *

Even as she sipped her coffee, Sam anxiously watched the door for Rachel’s return. She really should get up and leave the Morgan family to deal with this very personal issue without her interference. Once she saw HW was okay, she would do just that. What she had to say to him could wait for a more private occasion.

Voices came down the hallway and a flicker of relief passed over Billy’s face as he nodded to Chase.

“She’s got him.”

While everyone else was occupied, Sam rose to her feet and started edging toward the door. Rachel came in smiling and HW was behind her. His gaze immediately was riveted on Sam.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

She pointed vaguely in the direction of the barn. “I thought I should leave you guys to talk.”

“Why now, when you’ve sat through the best bits?”

His eyes were glittering with a golden challenge she joyfully responded to.

“Because you probably have things to discuss.”

“Don’t you think you’ve already interfered enough?” he pointed out.

“That’s exactly what I’m saying. I’m not part of your family and—”

“You will be soon.”

“What the heck does that mean?” She gave up being polite and tried to stare him down.

“I’ve got something to say to you,” HW said.

Sam rolled her eyes. “Not right now, okay? Focus on the other stuff.”

“This is important.”

“And all your family are right here, listening in.”

He shrugged. “I don’t care if they hear what I have to say.”

“Seeing as he’s been yakking all night, he’s got a point,” Blue said. “Why not get it over with?”

HW fixed her with a stare. “Don’t leave the ranch.”

“Says who?” Sam retorted.

“Me. I want you to stay.”

“Why?” She was starting to enjoy herself now.

“Because I love you, Samantha Bernadette Kelly and I want to share this life and this place with you.”

“Oh.” Sam gulped in some air. “Wow.”

“That’s all you have to say?” HW demanded.

“Pretty much,” Sam said. “I wasn’t expecting you to be so direct and so . . . public about your feelings.”

Ry snorted. “Like we don’t already know how you both feel about each other.” Sam spared a glare for HW’s twin, but he grinned back at her unrepentantly. “Please put him out of his misery and say yes.”

HW came around the table to tower over her. “What’s it to be?”

“Um . . .”

“It’s not like you to be at a loss for words, Sam. Where’s the woman who stood up earlier and told off my entire family?” He cupped her chin. “Thanks for doing that, by the way. It made me love you even more.”

“You’re welcome,” Sam said automatically.

Some of the light in his eyes dimmed. “Have I rushed you? Was that really you just standing up for a friend?”

“No, I definitely—”

“Because if that’s how it is, how can I persuade you to love me back?”

“You’re so competitive. I do love you, that’s not—”

The rest of the sentence was swallowed up as HW’s mouth descended and he kissed her as though it was their last moment on Earth.

When he finally raised his head, she stared helplessly up at him.

“Will you marry me, Sam?”

“Wow, fast worker,” BB murmured as Ruth shushed him.

“Don’t rush me!” Sam glared at HW. “I’ll start by taking that summer job next year and take it from there, okay?”

“Okay.” He kissed her gently. “I love you, Sam Kelly. You drive me insane, but I can’t live without you.”

She smiled back as her heart melted into a gooey mass of joy, her doubts submerged in the rightness she felt in her very bones. “Right back at you, Hoss William.”

His family erupted into applause and a few catcalls, and Sam grinned at them.

“Hey, Morgans? This is going to be fun!”

GRANDPA FORD’S CHILI
For HW
(Recipe courtesy of Keri Ford)

Keri says: We use deer meat, but beef is fine too. This makes A LOT so be prepared to freeze parts or to feed a whole bunch of people.

10 lbs venison / beef
2–3 large onions
1 6 lb, 9 oz can (a big, commercial-sized one) chili beans (or split the amount by using a variety of beans: chili, kidney, ranch style)
1 6 lb, 9 oz can diced tomatoes
1 6 lb, 9 oz can tomato juice
½ cup Worcestershire sauce
About 10 shakes of tabasco sauce
¾ cups of chili powder
¾ Tbsp sugar
¾ Tbsp pepper
¾ Tbsp salt
¾ Tbsp paprika
¾ Tbsp oregano
¾ Tbsp cumin
1 tsp mustard (ground spice, not sandwich spread)
½ Tbsp celery salt
1 Tbsp cayenne pepper

Add enough water until it looks like chili.

For an extra kick of spice, add ½ cup to 1 cup of chopped jalapeños.

Brown the beef with chopped onion. Mix all the other ingredients in a very large pot. Add the cooked beef. Simmer low to blend all ingredients for 2–4 hours.

Serve with crackers, Fritos, cheese, chopped onion, and extra jalapeños.